俱舍論 五無間·破僧·相業·施戒修Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · The Five Deeds of Immediate Retribution · Splitting the Saṅgha · The Action Producing the Marks · Giving, Discipline, and Cultivation

〔T29 0093a15〕
心要Essence

業品六卷至此收束。此卷承三重障而別出業障之體,從「於前所辯三重障中,說五無間為業障體」一句起,前半用八頌之力專辯破僧(體、能破之人、處所人數時限、不能破的六個時位),次明害母等成逆之緣與五無間同類;後半忽然翻到另一端,講菩薩妙相業與三無數劫,再講施戒修三福業事,終於「善無漏名妙」一頌之諸法異名。

一句話:這一卷是業論的兩個端點——最深的一格是那一句破僧的誑語,最高的一格是三無數劫積成的六度圓滿;而論主反覆證明的只有一件事:兩端的重量都不在事相的大小上,在田、在心、在所壞或所成的那個東西上。

三個眼目

  1. 最重的罪,體卻是無記的。僧破本身「僧破體是不和合性,無覆無記心不相應行蘊所攝」,既不善也不惡;而且「非能破者成此僧破,但是所破僧眾所成」——法在被破的僧眾那一邊,罪在破者這一邊。破者所成的只是一句誑語,它感無間地獄一中劫。一個無記的法,因一句話而成為最重之罪的果——這是全論處理「事」與「罪」分家最極端的一次示範。同一手法後面再現於捨類福與受類福之分。

  2. 每一個「最」字都要先問『在哪一個範圍裡最』。破僧最重、意罰最大、邪見最重,三句經文彼此像是打架,論主一句話收拾:據五無間說破僧重,約三罰業說意罪大,就五僻見說邪見重。善的一端也一樣——感第一有的思是世善中果最大者,但那是就異熟果說;若論離繫果,最大的是金剛喻定相應之思,所以頌要加「世善」二字作簡別。判準先於結論,這是讀本卷任何一組比較的鑰匙。

  3. 福德的樞紐一律收在心的那一剎那。施的體不是所施之物,而是「捨具名施,謂由此具捨事得成,故捨所由是真施體」,其根繫於「謂無貪俱能起此聚」一句;因怖畏、希求、貪而捨,物照樣出去卻不入施格。惡田能不能得好果,判準也在心不在田——「非由田力,種果有倒」,田的過失只減收成,不改果的性質。連妙相業這種極長時量之修,樞紐也只是「唯現對佛,緣佛起思是思所成,非聞修類」的那一念思。

一義(附):業還攔不攔得住

本卷給了兩條相反的線,合看才完整。

一條說攔不住:「無間加行若必定成,中間決無離染得果」。其餘惡業道,加行中間若聖道生起,業道就完不成;唯獨無間加行,一旦必定成,聖道也插不進來。「無間」二字不只指果報無間,連因位上也不容間隔。

另一條說攔得住:造作業與增長業之別由五因判,其中一因是無惡作對治——一個追悔、一個對治,業就停在「造作」而不成「增長」,「未圓滿時但名造作不名增長」。追悔與對治在此不是心理安慰,是五因之一的實際缺口。

兩條線劃出的那一段,正是本論給修行者的可作為之地:在加行尚未必定成之前,攔截是可能的;一旦必定成,就只剩承受。 業品全部的細密辨析,最後都是為了讓讀者認得出自己此刻站在哪一段。

三處並錄不判

本卷論主三次列出異說而一次判語也沒有下——一一福量三說、戒淨二異說、梵福量二說,末後一處以「等言為顯如是異說」收之。三處所爭並不同科:福量與梵福量二處爭的是量,戒淨一處爭的是戒淨之因與戒之種類。這不是含糊,是體例:異說有據而論主無判,即並錄而不強為之判。讀本論而遇不下判語處,要看的是論主在該處究竟有沒有下判語。

通於全論

五無間與其同類是「重」的極限刻度,妙相業與六度四位是「勝」的極限刻度;業之輕重六因、造作與增長五因,則是這把尺的刻度規則——後面隨眠品談煩惱之增減、賢聖品談三位業障之轉,用的都是這一套。

『將得忍、將得不還、將得無學』三個時位業最為障,是修行地圖上的三個關口預告,賢聖品會逐一走到。順福分、順解脫分、順決擇分三善則接得更直——順決擇分即煖等四位,論在此明言「後當廣說」,那是下一段路。而順解脫分善的自驗徵相——聞說生死有過、諸法無我、涅槃有德而身毛豎立悲泣墮淚——是本卷留給讀者最私人的一句:「此善生已,令彼有情名為身中有涅槃法」。

最後,六波羅蜜多之得名在此立定——「能到自所往圓德彼岸,故此六名曰波羅蜜多」;而全品收於「以無一法能勝涅槃,是善是常超眾法故」與「餘法有上,義准已成」。一頭是壞法輪的那一夜,一頭是超眾法的那一法;業品六卷的全部計量,最後就落在這一組對照上。

The six fascicles of the Chapter on Action are gathered to their close here. This fascicle takes up the three obstructions and singles out from them the entity of the obstruction of action, beginning from the sentence “among the three obstructions adjudged above, it was said that the five deeds of immediate retribution are the entity of the obstruction of action.” The first half spends the force of eight stanzas upon the splitting of the Saṅgha alone (its entity; the person able to split; the place, the number, and the term of time; the six occasions on which no splitting can occur); it then makes clear the conditions by which killing one’s mother and the rest become deeds of immediate retribution, and the class that is like the five. The latter half turns of a sudden to the opposite end and speaks of the bodhisattva’s action producing the excellent marks and of the three incalculable aeons, and then of the three bases of meritorious action, giving, discipline, and cultivation, closing at last with the divergent names of dharmas in the stanza “the wholesome without outflows is called excellent.”

In one sentence: This fascicle is the two extreme ends of the treatment of action — the deepest notch is that one lying sentence that splits the Saṅgha, the highest notch is the fulfillment of the six pāramitās amassed through three incalculable aeons; and the one thing the author proves over and over is this alone: the weight at either end lies not in the size of the deed, but in the field, in the mind, and in the thing that is destroyed or brought to fullness.

Three Points to Watch

  1. The heaviest of offenses, and yet its entity is indeterminate. The split in the Saṅgha is itself such that “the entity of the split in the Saṅgha is the nature of non-concord; it is gathered under the aggregate of formations, unobscured-indeterminate and not associated with mind” — it is neither wholesome nor unwholesome; and further, “it is not the one who splits that possesses this split in the Saṅgha; it is possessed only by the Saṅgha that is split” — the dharma lies on the side of the Saṅgha that is split, the offense on the side of the one who splits. What the splitter accomplishes is only a single lie, and it draws down an intermediate aeon in the hell without interval. An indeterminate dharma becomes, through one sentence, the result of the heaviest of offenses — this is the most extreme demonstration in the whole treatise of parting “the thing” from “the offense.” The same move appears again later in the division between the merit of the class of relinquishing and the merit of the class of enjoyment.

  2. Every “most” must first be asked, “most within which range?” Splitting the Saṅgha is the heaviest, the punishment of mind is the greatest, wrong view is the heaviest — three sentences of scripture that look as though they were fighting one another, and the author settles them in a single line: with regard to the five deeds of immediate retribution, splitting the Saṅgha is the heaviest; with regard to the three punitive actions, the offense of mind is the greatest; with regard to the five deviant views, wrong view is the heaviest. It is the same at the wholesome end — the volition that draws down the foremost existence is the greatest in result among worldly wholesome things, but that is said with regard to the result of maturation; if the result of release from bondage is in question, the greatest is the volition associated with the vajra-like concentration, and so the stanza must add the two words “worldly wholesome” to mark the distinction. The measure comes before the conclusion — this is the key to every comparison in this fascicle.

  3. The pivot of merit is invariably gathered into a single moment of mind. The entity of giving is not the thing given but rather “the equipment of relinquishing is called giving; that is, it is by this equipment that the act of relinquishing is accomplished, and so that by which one relinquishes is the true entity of giving,” whose root is fastened to the sentence “it is what, together with non-greed, is able to raise this collection”; where one relinquishes out of fear, out of hope, out of greed, the goods go out just the same and yet do not enter the square of giving. Whether a bad field can yield a good result is likewise settled by the mind and not by the field — “it is not by the power of the field that seed and fruit are inverted”; a fault in the field only reduces the harvest, it does not alter the nature of the result. Even in the action producing the excellent marks, a cultivation of the very longest span of time, the pivot is only that one thought of volition that is “only in the direct presence of a Buddha, the volition arisen with a Buddha for its object, formed through reflection and not of the classes formed through hearing or through cultivation.”

One Further Point (Appended): Whether Action Can Still Be Headed Off

This fascicle gives two lines running in opposite directions, and only taken together are they complete.

One says that it cannot be headed off: “if the preparation for a deed of immediate retribution is bound to be accomplished, then in the interval there is definitely no freeing from defilement and no gaining of a fruit.” With the other paths of unwholesome action, if the noble path arises in the midst of the preparation, the path of action is not completed; only with the preparation for a deed of immediate retribution, once it is bound to be accomplished, can even the noble path not be inserted. The two words “immediate retribution” point not only to a retribution that follows without interval but to a causal stage that admits of no interval either.

The other says that it can be headed off: the difference between action that is done and action that is increased is adjudged by five causes, and one of those causes is the absence of regret and of counteraction — one act of remorse, one counteragent, and the action stops at “done” and does not become “increased”; “so long as it is not complete it is called only done and is not called increased.” Remorse and counteraction are here not psychological consolation; they are an actual gap in one of the five causes.

The stretch marked out by these two lines is precisely the ground of possible action that the treatise offers to one who practices: before the preparation is bound to be accomplished, interception is possible; once it is bound to be accomplished, only the bearing of it remains. All the fine-grained adjudication of the Chapter on Action is in the end for the sake of letting the reader recognize which stretch he is standing in at this moment.

Three Places Recorded without Adjudication

Three times in this fascicle the author sets out divergent accounts and passes not one sentence of judgment — the three accounts of the measure of a single merit, the two divergent accounts of purity of discipline, and the two accounts of the measure of the merit of Brahmā, the last of them closed with “the word ‘and the rest’ is to display divergent accounts such as these.” What is at issue in the three places is not of one kind: at the measure of merit and the measure of the merit of Brahmā what is disputed is a quantity, while at purity of discipline what is disputed is the cause of purity of discipline and the kinds of discipline. This is not vagueness but form: where a divergent account has warrant and the author passes no judgment, both are recorded and no judgment is forced upon them. In reading this treatise, when one meets a place where no judgment is passed, what is to be looked at is whether the author did or did not, in that very place, pass a judgment.

Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole

The five deeds of immediate retribution and the class that is like them are the limiting graduation of “heavy”; the action producing the excellent marks and the six pāramitās in their four stages are the limiting graduation of “excellent”; and the six causes of the lightness or heaviness of an action, together with the five causes of action done and action increased, are the rules by which that ruler is graduated — the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies, when it treats the increase and decrease of the afflictions, and the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, when it treats the turning of the obstruction of action at the three stages, both use this same set.

The three occasions “when one is about to gain receptivity, about to gain non-return, about to gain the state beyond learning,” at which action is the greatest obstruction, are three passes announced in advance upon the map of practice, and the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble will walk up to each of them in turn. The three wholesome things conducive to merit, to liberation, and to penetration join on even more directly — what is conducive to penetration is just the four stages of warmth and the rest, of which the treatise says expressly here that they “will be explained at length later on,” and that is the next stretch of the road. And the sign by which the wholesome conducive to liberation may be verified in oneself — that on hearing that birth and death have fault, that dharmas are without self, that nirvāṇa has virtue, the hairs of the body stand up and one weeps and sheds tears — is the most personal sentence this fascicle leaves to its reader: “once this wholesome has arisen, it makes that sentient being one who is said to have the dharma of nirvāṇa within his body.”

Last of all, the six pāramitās receive their name here — “because they are able to reach the far shore of the fullness of virtue toward which they go, these six are called pāramitā”; and the whole chapter closes with “since there is no single dharma that can surpass nirvāṇa, it being wholesome and permanent and passing beyond the host of dharmas” and “that the remaining dharmas have something above them is established by inference from the sense.” At one end is that one night in which the wheel of Dharma was broken, at the other that one dharma which passes beyond the host of dharmas; and all the measuring of the six fascicles of the Chapter on Action comes to rest at last upon this one pairing.

原典Canonical · verbatim

阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十八 〔T29 0093a15〕

分別業品第四之六 〔T29 0093a19〕

於前所辯三重障中,說五無間為業障體。五無間業其體是何?頌曰:

〔頌·正99 T29 0093a22〕   此五無間中,四身一語業,
  三殺一誑語,一殺生加行。
論曰:五無間中四是身業、一是語業、三是殺生、一虛誑語根本業道、一是殺生業道加行,以如來身不可害故。破僧無間是虛誑語。既是虛誑語,何緣名破僧?因受果名,或能破故。若爾,僧破其體是何?能所破人誰所成就?頌曰:

〔頌·正100 T29 0093b01〕   僧破不和合,心不相應行,
  無覆無記性,所破僧所成。
〔T29 0093b〕 論曰:僧破體是不和合性,無覆無記心不相應行蘊所攝,豈成無間?如是僧破因誑語生,故說破僧是無間果。非能破者成此僧破,但是所破僧眾所成。此能破人何所成就?破僧異熟何處幾時?頌曰:

〔頌·正101 T29 0093b08〕   能破者唯成,此虛誑語罪,
  無間一劫熟,隨罪增苦增。
論曰:能破僧人成破僧罪,此破僧罪誑語為性,即僧破俱生語表無表業,此必無間大地獄中經一中劫受極重苦。餘逆不必生於無間,若作多逆罪皆於次生熟,如何多逆同感一生?隨彼罪增苦還增劇,謂由多逆感地獄中大柔軟身多猛苦具,受二三四五倍重苦。誰於何處能破於誰?破在何時?經幾時破?頌曰:

〔頌·正102 T29 0093b18〕   苾芻見淨行,破異處愚夫,
  忍異師道時,名破不經宿。
論曰:能破僧者要大苾芻,必非在家、苾芻尼等。唯見行者,非愛行人。住淨行人,非犯戒者,以犯戒者言無威故。要異處破,非對大師,以諸如來不可輕逼,言詞威肅對必無能。唯破異生非破聖者,以諸聖者證法性故。有說:得忍亦不可破。為含二義說愚夫言,要所破僧忍師異佛,忍異佛說有餘聖道。應說僧破在如是時,此夜必和不經宿住。如是名曰破法輪僧,能障聖道輪、壞僧和合故。何洲人幾破法輪僧?破羯磨僧何洲人幾?頌曰:

〔頌·正103 T29 0093c02〕   贍部洲九等,方破法輪僧;
  唯破羯磨僧,通三洲八等。
論曰:唯贍部洲,人少至九或復過此,能破法輪。非於餘洲,以無佛故。有世尊處方有異師。要八苾芻分為二眾,以為所破,能破第九,故眾極少猶須九人。等言為明過此無限。唯破羯磨通在三洲,極少八人,多亦無限。通三洲者,有聖教故。要一界中僧分二部別作羯磨,故須八人,過此無遮故亦言等。於何時分無破法輪?頌曰:

〔頌·正104 T29 0093c12〕   初後皰雙前,佛滅未結界,
  於如是六位,無破法輪僧。
論曰:初謂世尊轉法輪未久,後謂善逝將般涅槃時,此二時中僧一味故。於正戒見皰未起時,要二皰生方可破故。未立止觀第一雙時,法爾由彼速還合故。佛滅後時,無真大師為敵對故。未結界時,無一界中分二部故。於此六位無破法輪。非破法輪諸佛皆有,必依宿業有此事故。且止傍論,應辯逆緣。頌曰:

〔頌·正105·正106前半 T29 0093c22〕   棄壞恩德田,轉形亦成逆,
  母謂因彼血,誤等無或有,
  打心出佛血,害後無學無。
論曰:何緣害母等成無間非餘?由棄恩田、壞德田故。謂害父母是棄恩田。如何有恩?身生本故。如何棄彼?謂捨彼恩。德田謂餘阿羅漢等,具諸勝德及能生故。壞德所依,故成逆罪。父母形轉殺成逆耶?逆罪亦成,依止一故。由如是義,故有問言:頗有令男離命根,非父阿羅漢,而為無間罪觸不?曰:有,謂母轉形。頗有令女離命根,非母阿羅漢,而為無間罪觸不?曰:有,謂父轉形。設有女人羯剌藍墮,餘女收取置產門中生子。殺,何成害母逆?因彼血者身生本故。諸有所作應諮後母,能飲能養能長成故。若於父母起殺加行,誤殺餘人無無間罪。於非父母起殺加行,誤殺父母亦不成逆。如子執杖擊父身蚊,母隱在床謂餘而殺。若一加行害母及餘,二無表生,表唯逆罪,以無間業勢力強故。尊者妙音說有二表,表是積集極微成故。若害阿羅漢無阿羅漢想,於彼依止起定殺心,無簡別故亦成逆罪。若有害父,父是阿羅漢,得一逆罪,以依止一故。若爾,喻說當云何通?佛告始欠持:汝已造二逆,所謂害父、殺阿羅漢。彼顯一逆由二緣成,或以二門訶責彼罪。若於佛所惡心出血,一切皆得無間罪耶?要以殺心方成逆罪,打心出血無間則無。若殺加行時,彼非阿羅漢,將死方得阿羅漢果,能殺彼者有逆罪耶?無,於無學身無殺加行故。若造無間加行不可轉,為有離染及得聖果耶?頌曰:

〔頌·正106後半 T29 0094a25〕   造逆定加行,無離染得果。
論曰:無間加行若必定成,中間決無離染得果。餘惡業道加行中間,若聖道生,業道不起,依止與彼定相違故。於諸惡行無間業中何罪最重?於諸妙行世善業中何最大果?頌曰:

〔頌·正107 T29 0094b02〕   破僧虛誑語,於罪中最大;
  感第一有思,世善中大果。
論曰:雖了法非法,為欲破僧而起虛誑語顛倒顯示,此無間中為最大罪,由此傷毀佛法身故、障世生天解脫道故。謂僧已破乃至未合,一切世間入聖得果離染盡漏皆悉被遮,習定溫誦思等業息,大千世界法輪不轉,天人龍等身心擾亂,故招無間一劫異熟。由此破僧罪為最重,餘無間罪如其次第,第五三一後後漸輕。第二最輕,恩等少故。若爾,何故三罰業中,佛說意罰為最大罪,又說罪中邪見最大?據五無間說破僧重,約三罰業說意罪大,就五僻見說邪見重。或依大果害多有情斷諸善根,如次說重。感第一有異熟果思,於世善中為最大果,感八萬大劫極靜異熟故。約異熟果故說此言。據離繫果,則金剛喻定相應思能得大果,諸結永斷為此果故。為簡此故,說世善言。為唯無間罪定生地獄、諸無間同類亦定生彼?有餘師說:非無間生。同類者何?頌曰:

〔頌·正108·正109前半 T29 0094b23〕   污母無學尼,殺住定菩薩,
  及有學聖者,奪僧和合緣,
  破壞窣堵波,是無間同類。
論曰:如是五種隨其次第,是五無間同類業體。謂有於母阿羅漢尼行極污染謂非梵行,或有殺害住定菩薩,或殺學聖者,或奪僧合緣,或破窣堵波,是五逆同類。有異熟業於三時中極能為障。言三時者,頌曰:

〔頌·正109後半 T29 0094c02〕   將得忍不還,無學業為障。
論曰:若從頂位將得忍時,感惡趣業皆極為障,以忍超彼異熟地故。如人將離本所居國,一切債主皆極為障。若有將得不還果時,欲界繫業皆極為障,唯除隨順現法受業。若有將得無學果時,色無色業皆極為障,亦除順現。二喻如前。如上所言住定菩薩,為從何位得住定名?彼復於何說名為定?頌曰:

〔頌·正110 T29 0094c11〕   從修妙相業,菩薩得定名,
  生善趣貴家,具男念堅故。
論曰:從修能感妙三十二大丈夫相異熟果業,菩薩方得立住定名,以從此時乃至成佛常生善趣及貴家等。生善趣者,謂生人天,趣妙可稱故名善趣。於善趣內常生貴家,謂婆羅門或剎帝利、巨富長者大婆羅家。於貴家中根有具缺,然彼菩薩恒具勝根,恒受男身尚不為女,何況有受扇搋等身。生生常能憶念宿命,所作善事常無退屈。謂於利樂有情事中,眾苦逼身皆能堪忍。雖他種種惡行違逆,而彼菩薩心無厭倦。如世傳有無價䭾娑,當知此言目彼菩薩。由彼大士雖已成就一切殊勝圓滿功德,而由久習無緣大悲,任運恒時繫屬他故。普於一切有情類中,以無慢心皆攝同己。或常觀己如彼僕使,故於一切難求事中皆能堪忍,及於一切勞迫事中皆能荷負。修妙相業其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正111 T29 0095a01〕   贍部男對佛,佛思思所成,
  餘百劫方修,各百福嚴飾。
〔T29 0095a〕 論曰:菩薩要在贍部洲中,方能造修引妙相業,此洲覺慧最明利故。唯是男子非女等身,爾時已超女等位故。唯現對佛,緣佛起思是思所成,非聞修類。唯餘百劫造修非多,諸佛因中法應如是。唯薄伽梵釋迦牟尼,精進熾然能超九劫,九十一劫妙相業成。是故如來告聚落主:我憶九十一劫以來,不見一家因施我食有少傷損,唯成大利。從此自性恒憶宿生,是故但言九十一劫。宿舊師說:菩薩出初無數劫來,離四過失、得二功德。如前所辯,一一妙相百福莊嚴,何等名為一一福量?有說:唯除近佛菩薩,所餘一切有情所修富樂果業名一福量。有說:世界將欲成時,一切有情感大千土業增上力為一福量。有說:此量唯佛乃知。今我大師,昔菩薩位於三無數劫供養幾佛耶?頌曰:

〔頌·正112 T29 0095a20〕   於三無數劫,各供養七萬,
  又如次供養,五六七千佛。
論曰:初無數劫中供養七萬五千佛,次無數劫中供養七萬六千佛,後無數劫中供養七萬七千佛。三無數劫一一滿時,及初發心,各逢何佛?頌曰:

〔頌·正113 T29 0095a26〕   三無數劫滿,逆次逢勝觀,
  然燈寶髻佛,初釋迦牟尼。
論曰:言逆次者,自後向前。謂於第三無數劫滿所逢事佛名為勝觀,第二劫滿所逢事佛名曰然燈,第一劫滿所逢事佛名為寶髻,最初發心位逢釋迦牟尼。謂我世尊昔菩薩位最初逢一佛號釋迦牟尼,遂對其前發弘誓願:願我當作佛,一如今世尊。彼佛亦於末劫出世,滅後正法亦住千年。故今如來一一同彼。我釋迦菩薩於何位中何波羅蜜多修習圓滿?頌曰:

〔頌·正114·正115 T29 0095b08〕   但由悲普施,被析身無忿,
  讚歎底沙佛,次無上菩提,
  六波羅蜜多,於如是四位,
  一二又一二,如次修圓滿。
論曰:若時菩薩普於一切能施一切乃至眼髓,所行惠捨但由悲心,非自希求勝生差別,齊此布施波羅蜜多修習圓滿。若時菩薩被析身支,雖未離欲貪而心無少忿,齊此戒忍波羅蜜多修習圓滿。若時菩薩勇猛精進因行,遇見底沙如來坐寶龕中入火界定威光赫奕特異於常,專誠瞻仰忘下一足,經七晝夜無怠,淨心以妙伽他讚彼佛曰: 〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0095b21〕   天地此界多聞室,逝宮天處十方無,
  丈夫牛王大沙門,尋地山林遍無等。
如是讚已便超九劫,齊此精進波羅蜜多修習圓滿。若時菩薩處金剛座,將登無上正等菩提,次無上覺前住金剛喻定,齊此定慧波羅蜜多修習圓滿。能到自所往圓德彼岸,故此六名曰波羅蜜多。契經說:有三福業事,一施類福業事、二戒類福業事、三修類福業事。此云何立福業事名?頌曰:

〔頌·正116 T29 0095c01〕   施戒修三類,各隨其所應,
  受福業事名,差別如業道。
〔T29 0095c〕 論曰:三類皆福,或業或事,隨其所應如業道說。謂如分別十業道中,有業亦道有道非業,此中有福亦業亦事、有福業非事、有福事非業、有唯是福非業非事。且施類中身語二業具福業事三種義名,彼等起思唯名福業,思俱有法唯受福名,戒類既唯身語業性故皆具受福業事名。修類中慈唯名福事,業之事故。慈相應思,以慈為門而造作故,慈俱思戒唯名福業,餘俱有法唯受福名。或福業名顯作福義,謂福加行事顯所依,謂施戒修是福業之事,為成彼三起福加行故。有說:唯思是真福業。福業之事謂施戒修,以三為門福業轉故。何法名施?施招何果?頌曰:

〔頌·正117 T29 0095c17〕   由此捨名施,謂為供為益,
  身語及能發,此招大富果。
論曰:雖所捨物亦得施名,而於此中捨具名施,謂由此具捨事得成,故捨所由是真施體。或由怖畏希求貪等捨事亦成,非此意說,簡彼故說為供益言。謂為於他供養饒益而有所捨,此具名施。具名何謂?謂身語業及此能發。能發謂何?謂無貪俱能起此聚。如有頌曰:

〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0095c26〕   若人以淨心,輟己而行施,
  此剎那善蘊,總立以施名。
應知如是施類福業事,能招當現大財富為果。言施類福者,顯施為體義,如葉類器草類舍等。戒修類言准此應釋。為何所益而行施耶?頌曰:

〔頌·正118前半 T29 0096a03〕   為益自他俱,不為二行施。
論曰:此中一切未離欲貪及離欲貪諸異生類,持己所有奉施制多,此施名為唯為自益,非他由此有獲益故。若諸聖者已離欲貪,施諸有情除順現受,此施名曰唯為益他,以他由此獲饒益故,非為自益,超果地故。若彼一切未離欲貪及離欲貪諸異生類,持己所有施諸有情,此施名為為二俱益。若彼聖者已離欲貪,奉施制多除順現受,此施名曰不為益二,以此唯為恭敬報恩。前已總明施招大富,今次當辯施果別因。頌曰:

〔頌·正118後半 T29 0096a15〕   由主財田異,故施果差別。
論曰:施有差別,由三種因,謂主、財、田有差別故,施差別故,果有差別。且由施主差別云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正119 T29 0096a19〕   主異由信等,行敬重等施,
  得尊重廣愛,應時難奪果。
論曰:由施主成信、戒、聞等差別功德,故名主異;由主異故,施成差別;由施差別,與果有異。諸有施主具如是德,能如法行敬重等四施,如次便得尊重等四果。謂若施主行敬重施,便感常為他所尊重。若自手施,便能感得於廣大財愛樂受用。若應時施,感應時財,所須應時不過時故。若無損施,便感資財,不為他侵及火等壞。由所施財差別云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正120 T29 0096b01〕   財異由色等,得妙色好名,
  眾愛柔軟身,有隨時樂觸。
〔T29 0096b〕 論曰:由所施財或闕或具色香味觸,如次便得或闕或具妙色等果。謂所施財色具足故便感妙色。香具足故便感好名,如香芬馥遍諸方故。味具足故便感眾愛,如味美妙眾所愛故。觸具足故感柔軟身及有隨時生樂受觸,如女寶等。果有減者,由因闕故,如是亦由具色香等故名財異。由財異故,施體及果皆有差別。由所施田差別云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正121前半 T29 0096b12〕   田異由趣苦,恩德有差別。
論曰:由所施田趣、苦、恩德各有差別,故名田異,由田異故施果有殊。由趣別者,如世尊說:若施傍生受百倍果,施犯戒人受千倍果。由苦別者,如七有依福業事中,先說應施客行病侍、園林常食及寒風熱隨時食等。復說若有具足淨信男子女人,成此所說七種有依福業事者,所獲福德不可取量。由恩別者,如父母、師及餘有恩。如熊鹿等,《本生經》說諸有恩類。由德別者,如契經言:若施持戒人,受億倍果等。於諸施福最勝者何?頌曰:

〔頌·正121後半 T29 0096b24〕   脫於勝菩薩,第八施最勝。
論曰:薄伽梵說:若離染者,於離染者施諸資財,於財施中此為最勝。若諸菩薩所行惠施,是普利樂諸有情因。雖不名為脫施於脫,而於施福亦為最勝。除此更有八種施中,第八施福亦為最勝。八施者何?一隨至施、二怖畏施、三報恩施、四求報施、五習先施、六希天施、七要名施、八為莊嚴心為資助心為資瑜伽為得上義而行惠施。隨至施者,宿舊師言:隨近己至方能施與。怖畏施者,謂見此財壞相現前,寧施不失。習先施者,謂習先人父祖家法而行惠施。餘施易了,故不別釋。如契經說:施預流向其果無量,施預流果果量更增,乃至廣說。頗有施非聖果亦無量耶?頌曰:

〔頌·正122 T29 0096c10〕   父母病法師,最後生菩薩,
  設非證聖者,施果亦無量。
論曰:如是五種設是異生,但施亦能招無量果。住最後有,名最後生。法師四田中,是何田所攝?是恩田攝。所以者何?為諸世間大善友故、無明所盲者能施慧眼故、開示世間安危事故、令有情生起無漏法身故。以要說者,善說法師乃至能為佛所作事故,於彼行施便招無量果。欲知諸業輕重相者,應知輕重略由六因。其六者何?頌曰:

〔頌·正123 T29 0096c20〕   後起田根本,加行思意樂,
  由此下上故,業成下上品。
論曰:後起者,謂作已隨作。田,謂於彼作損作益。根本者,謂根本業道。加行者,謂引彼身語。思,謂由彼業道究竟。意樂者,謂所有意趣,我應造作如是如是、我當造作如是如是。或有諸業唯由後起所攝受故得成重品,定安立彼異熟果故。或有諸業由田成重,或有於田由根本力成重非餘,如父母田行殺罪重,非盜等業由餘成重。例此應思。若有六因皆是上品,此業最重。翻此最輕,除此中間非最輕重。如契經說:有二種業,一造作業、二增長業。何因說業名增長耶?由五種因。何等為五?頌曰:

〔頌·正124 T29 0097a05〕   由審思圓滿,無惡作對治,
  有伴異熟故,此業名增長。
論曰:由審思故者,謂彼所作業,非先全不思、非率爾思作。由圓滿故者,謂諸有情中,或由一惡行便墮惡趣,或乃至三;或由一業道便墮惡趣,或乃至十。此中若有齊此量業應墮惡趣,未圓滿時但名造作不名增長,若此已圓滿亦得增長名。由無惡作對治故者,謂無追悔無對治業。由有伴故者,謂作不善業,不善為助伴。由異熟故者,謂定與異熟,善翻此應知。異此諸業唯名造作,如前所明。未離欲等持己所有奉施制多,此施名為唯為自益。既無受者,福如何成?頌曰:

〔頌·正125前半 T29 0097a19〕   制多捨類福,如慈等無受。
論曰:福有二類,一捨、二受。捨類福者,謂由善心但捨資財施福便起。受類福者,謂所施田受用施物施福方起。於制多所奉施供具,雖無受類,有捨類福。彼既不受,福由何生?復以何因知福生者要由彼受不受不生?不受於他,無攝益故。此非定證,若福要由攝益他成,則修慈等及正見等應不生福。是故應許供養制多有多福生,如修慈等。謂如有一修慈等定,雖無受者及攝益他,而從自心生無量福。如是有德者,雖已滅過去,而追伸敬養,福由自心生。豈不唐捐此施敬業?不爾,發業心方勝故。謂如有一欲害怨家,彼命雖終猶懷怨想,發起種種惡身語業,生多非福非但起心。如是大師雖已過去,追伸敬養起身語業,方生多福非但起心。若於善田殖施業種可招愛果,若於惡田雖施但應招非愛果。此不應爾。所以者何?頌曰:

〔頌·正125後半 T29 0097b09〕   惡田有愛果,種果無倒故。
論曰:現見田中種果無倒,從末度迦種末度迦果生,其味極美。從賃婆種賃婆果生,其味極苦。非由田力,種果有倒。如是施主雖於惡田,而益他心殖諸施種,但招愛果不招非愛。然由田過,令所殖種或生果少或果全無。施類福業事傍論已了,今次應辯戒類福業事。頌曰:

〔頌·正126 T29 0097b17〕   離犯戒及遮,名戒各有二,
  非犯戒因壞,依治滅淨等。
論曰:諸不善色名為犯戒,此中性罪立犯戒名。遮謂所遮非時食等,雖非性罪而佛為護法及有情別意遮止,受戒者犯亦名犯戒,簡性罪故但立遮名。離性及遮,俱說名戒。此各有二,謂表、無表,以身語業為自性故。已略辯戒自性差別。若具四德得清淨名,與此相違名不清淨。言四德者,一者不為犯戒所壞,犯戒謂前諸不善色。二者不為彼因所壞,彼因謂貪等煩惱隨煩惱。三者依治,謂依念住等,此能對治犯戒及因故。四者依滅,謂依涅槃迴向涅槃非勝生故。等言為顯復有異說。有說:戒淨由五種因,一根本淨、二眷屬淨、三非尋害、四念攝受、五迴向寂。有餘師說:戒有四種,一怖畏戒,謂怖不活、惡名、治罰、惡趣畏故,受護尸羅。二希望戒,謂貪諸有勝位、多財、恭敬、稱譽受持淨戒。三順覺支戒,謂為求解脫及正見等受持淨戒。四清淨戒,謂無漏戒,彼能永離業惑垢故。已辯戒類,修類當辯。頌曰:

〔頌·正127前半 T29 0097c09〕   等引善名修,極能熏心故。
論曰:言等引善,其體是何?謂三摩地,自性俱有。修名何義?謂熏習心,以定地善於心相續極能熏習令成德類,如花熏苣蕂。是故獨名修。前辯施福能招大富,戒修二類所感云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正127後半 T29 0097c15〕   戒修勝如次,感生天解脫。
論曰:戒感生天,修感解脫。勝言為顯就勝為言,謂施亦能感生天果,就勝說戒。持戒亦能感離繫果,就勝說修。經說四人能生梵福:一為供養如來䭾都建窣堵波於未曾處,二為供養四方僧伽造寺施園四事供給,三佛弟子破已能和,四於有情普修慈等。如是梵福其量云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正128前半 T29 0097c23〕   感劫生天等,為一梵福量。
論曰:先軌範師作如是說:隨福能感一劫生天受諸快樂是一福量,由彼所感受快樂時同梵輔天一劫壽故。以於餘部有伽他言: 〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0097c28〕   有信正見人,修十勝行者,
  便為生梵福,感劫天樂故。
〔T29 0098a〕 毘婆沙師作如是說:即於分別妙相業中,所辯福量此即同彼。等言為顯如是異說。財施已說。法施云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正128後半 T29 0098a04〕   法施謂如實,無染辯經等。
論曰:若能如實為諸有情以無染心辯契經等令生正解,名為法施。故有顛倒或染污心求利名譽恭敬辯者,是人便損自他大福。前已別釋三福業事,今釋經中順三分善。頌曰:

〔頌·正129 T29 0098a10〕   順福順解脫,順決擇分三,
  感愛果涅槃,聖道善如次。
論曰:言順福分者,謂感世間可愛果善。順解脫分者,謂定能感涅槃果善。此善生已,令彼有情名為身中有涅槃法。若有聞說生死有過、諸法無我、涅槃有德,身毛為竪悲泣墮淚,當知彼已殖順解脫分善。如見得雨場有芽生,知其穴中先有種子。順決擇分者,謂近能感聖道果善,即煖等四,後當廣說。如世間所說書、印、算、文、數,此五自體云何應知?頌曰:

〔頌·正130 T29 0098a21〕   諸如理所起,三業并能發,
  如次為書印、算文數自體。
論曰:如理起者,正加行生。三業,應知即身語意。能發,即是能起此三,如其所應受想等法。此中書印以前身業及彼能發五蘊為體,次算及文以前語業及彼能發五蘊為體,後數應知以前意業及彼能發四蘊為體,但由意思能數法故。今應略辯諸法異名。頌曰:

〔頌·正131 T29 0098b01〕   善無漏名妙,染有罪覆劣,
  善有為應習,解脫名無上。
〔T29 0098b〕 論曰:善無漏法亦名為妙。諸染污法亦名有罪有覆及劣。准此妙劣,餘中已成,故頌不辯。諸有為善亦名應習,餘非應習義准已成。何故無為不名應習?不可數習令增長故。又習為果,此無果故。解脫涅槃亦名無上,以無一法能勝涅槃,是善是常超眾法故。餘法有上,義准已成。

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

〔正99〕五無間業的體是什麼

論(承前起問):在前面所辨的三種嚴重障礙之中(業障、煩惱障、異熟障),已經說過五無間業就是『業障』的體。那麼五無間業,它的體究竟是什麼?頌說:

:這五種無間業之中,四種是身業、一種是語業;三種是殺生,一種是虛誑語(說假話),還有一種只是殺生的加行(動手的前一段準備,不算殺生本身)。

:五無間之中,四種是身業(害母、害父、害阿羅漢、於佛身出血),一種是語業(破僧);三種是殺生(害母、害父、害阿羅漢),一種是虛誑語的根本業道(破僧),還有一種只是殺生業道的加行——因為如來的身體是不可能被殺害的,所以『惡心出佛身血』只能算殺生的前一段,不能算殺生本身。

破僧這一種無間業,它的體是虛誑語。

論(自設一問·自答):既然它的體是虛誑語,為什麼卻叫它『破僧』呢?答:這是因為以果來稱呼因(『僧破』是果,能起這果的誑語就隨果得名);或者說,是因為這誑語確實能破僧的緣故。

論(自設轉問·頌自答):若是這樣,那麼『僧破』這件事本身,它的體又是什麼?能破的人與所破的人,這『僧破』究竟是誰身上成就的?頌說:


〔正100〕僧破的體,是誰身上成就的

:僧破的體就是『不和合』;它是心不相應行(既不是色法,也不是心與心所,而是心以外別立的一類行法);它的性質是無覆無記(既不善也不惡,也不覆障聖道);這僧破是所破的那一邊——僧眾——身上所成就的。

:僧破的體就是『不和合』這一性質,它屬於無覆無記的心不相應行,被『行蘊』所收攝。

論(自設一難·自答):既然它是無覆無記的,怎麼會成為無間(極重之罪)呢?答:這樣的僧破,是由誑語而生起的,所以說『破僧』是無間的『果』。

至於這僧破,並不是能破的那個人身上所成就的,而只是所破的那一群僧眾身上所成就的。

論(承轉再問):那麼這能破的人,他身上成就的又是什麼?破僧所感的異熟果報落在什麼地方,要受多久?頌說:


〔正101〕能破者所成就的罪,與一劫的果報

:能破的人只成就這一項——虛誑語的罪;這罪的異熟在無間地獄中經一劫成熟;隨著所造的逆罪越多,所受的苦也隨之增加。

:能破僧的人,成就的是『破僧罪』。這破僧罪以誑語為體性,也就是與僧破同時生起的『語表業』與『語無表業』(說出口的那一分,與說出口以後留下的無形勢用)。

這罪必定在無間大地獄之中經過一個中劫,領受最極沉重的苦。

至於其餘的四種逆罪,並不一定生在無間地獄。

論(自設一難·自答):若造了多種逆罪,這些罪都在下一生成熟,那麼多種逆罪怎麼會同感一次受生呢(一生怎麼容得下五份果報)?答:隨著所造的逆罪增多,所受的苦就跟著加劇——也就是說,由於造了多種逆罪,在地獄中會感得極大而柔軟的身(越柔軟越受得起苦)、以及眾多猛利的苦具,於是所受的苦成二倍、三倍、四倍、五倍地加重。

論(承轉再問):那麼,是誰、在什麼地方、能破哪一種人?破僧發生在什麼時候?要經過多久才算破成?頌說:


〔正102〕能破的人、所破的人、地點與時限

:能破的必須是苾芻(受具足戒的比丘),而且是見行人、住淨行人;所破的必須是在別處的凡夫;要在他們忍可(接受)另一位老師、另一條道路的時候,才叫作『破』;而且這破不會經過一夜。

:能破僧的人,必須是『大苾芻』(受了具足戒的比丘),一定不是在家人,也不是苾芻尼等。

必須是『見行者』(偏重於見解、好推度的那一類人),不是『愛行人』(偏重於情愛貪著的那一類)。

必須是安住於淨行的人,不是犯戒的人——因為犯戒的人說起話來沒有威信,帶不動人。

必須在別的地方破,不能當著大師(佛)的面破——因為諸佛不可以被輕率地逼迫,佛的言詞威嚴嚴肅,當面相對時誰也沒有那個能耐。

所破的只能是異生(凡夫),不能是聖者——因為聖者已經親證法性了。

論(另錄一說):又有一種說法:已經得到『忍』位的人(順決擇分四位中的第三位)也不可破。(頌中用『愚夫』一詞,正是為了含攝這兩層意思——凡夫,以及未得忍位者。)

所謂『破』,必須是所破的那一群僧忍可老師與佛不同、忍可在佛所說之外另有聖道。

應當說僧破就發生在這樣的時刻;而且這一夜之內必定重歸和合,不會過夜。

像這樣,就叫作『破法輪僧』——因為它能障礙聖道之輪,又壞了僧的和合。

論(承轉再問):哪一洲的人、要幾個人才能破法輪僧?破羯磨僧又是哪一洲、要幾個人?頌說:


〔正103〕破法輪僧限南洲九人·破羯磨僧通三洲八人

:在贍部洲,最少要九人以上,才能破法輪僧;至於破羯磨僧,通於三洲,最少八人以上。

:只有贍部洲的人,最少九人、或者更多,才能破法輪。其餘各洲不行,因為那裡沒有佛出世——有世尊在的地方,才談得上另立一位『異師』。

必須有八位苾芻分成兩眾,作為被破的一方;能破的那個人是第九位,所以人數最少也得九個。頌中的『等』字,是為了表明超過這個數目並無上限。

至於破羯磨僧,通在三洲都可以,最少八人,多也無限。之所以通於三洲,是有聖教作根據的。必須是在同一界內,僧眾分成二部各別作羯磨(各自舉行僧團的法定議事),所以要八人;超過這個數目並無遮止,所以頌中也用了『等』字。

論(承轉再問):在哪些時候不會有破法輪的事?頌說:


〔正104〕六個時位沒有破法輪僧

:最初、最後、皰未起時、第一雙未立時、佛已滅度時、尚未結界時——在這樣六個時位,沒有破法輪僧這件事。

:所謂『初』,是說世尊轉法輪還沒有多久的時候;所謂『後』,是說善逝將要般涅槃的時候——這兩個時段,僧眾都是一味和合的。

所謂『皰未起』,是說在正戒與正見上還沒有生出『皰』的時候(皰是初起的隆腫,此處借喻戒見上剛萌動的裂痕)——必須生出兩個皰,才可能破。

所謂『第一雙未立』,是說止與觀的第一對上首弟子還沒有確立的時候——法爾如是,由於他們在,僧眾很快就會重歸和合。

佛滅之後,因為沒有真正的大師可以與之相對抗(沒有可以被『另立異師』所抗衡的對象)。

還沒有結界的時候,因為同一界之內無從分成二部。

在這六個時位,沒有破法輪。

論(附一句):並不是每一位佛都會遇到破法輪這件事,必定要依過去世的宿業,才會有這樣的事發生。

姑且停止這一段旁論,接著應當辨明成為逆罪的因緣。頌說:


〔正105·正106前半〕害母等為什麼成逆·轉形·誤殺·出佛血

:因為捨棄了恩田、破壞了德田(所以成為逆罪);即使性別轉變了也一樣成逆。所謂『母』,是說因她的血而有此身。誤殺等情形,就沒有逆罪;也有一種情形是有的。若只是打的心而使佛出血,就沒有無間;殺害『後來才成阿羅漢』的人,也沒有逆罪。

論(自設一問·自答):什麼緣故害母親等等就成無間,害別人就不成?答:因為捨棄了恩田、破壞了德田的緣故。

害父母,就是捨棄恩田。

論(自徵·自答):怎麼說他們有恩呢?答:因為他們是此身生起的根本。

論(自問·自答):又怎麼說是『捨棄』他們呢?答:就是捨棄了他們的恩。

所謂德田,是指其餘的阿羅漢等等,他們具足種種殊勝功德,並且能生(能長養他人的法身慧命)。壞了德所依止的那個人,所以成為逆罪。

論(自設一問·自答):父母如果性別轉變了,殺了他還成逆罪嗎?答:逆罪一樣成立,因為所依止的身體是同一個。

由於這個道理,所以有人這樣設問:有沒有一種情形,使一位男子失去命根,而他既不是父親也不是阿羅漢,卻構成無間罪的觸犯?答:有——就是母親轉成了男形。又問:有沒有一種情形,使一位女子失去命根,而她既不是母親也不是阿羅漢,卻構成無間罪的觸犯?答:有——就是父親轉成了女形。

論(再設一難·自答):假設有一位女人,受孕之初的羯剌藍(受精後最初七日的凝滑狀胎質)掉了出來,另一位女人把它收取放進自己的產門而生下孩子;那麼殺害哪一位,才算害母的逆罪?答:頌說『母謂因彼血』,因為那位提供血分、作為此身生起根本的才是母。至於後來承受、養育的那一位,凡有所作應當諮問這位後母——因為她能餵養、能長養、能使孩子長大成人。

論(誤殺之四句):如果對父母起了殺的加行,卻誤殺了別人,就沒有無間罪。如果對非父母起了殺的加行,卻誤殺了父母,也不成逆罪。例如兒子拿棍子去打父親身上的蚊子(本意不在殺人),而母親正藏臥在床上,他以為是別人而殺了——這也不成逆。

如果在同一個加行之中同時害了母親與別人,就有兩份無表生起,而『表業』只算逆罪那一份——因為無間業的勢力較強(強的那一分把弱的收攝過去)。

論(錄一位具名古德之異說):尊者妙音則說有兩份表業,因為表業是由極微積集而成的(打在二人身上的極微各別,所以表業也各別)。

論(阿羅漢想之簡別):如果殺害阿羅漢時並沒有『他是阿羅漢』的想法,然而是對著那個身體起了決定的殺心,因為沒有簡別(沒有『我只殺某某、不殺阿羅漢』的揀擇),所以也成逆罪。

如果有人害父,而這位父親正好是阿羅漢,只得一份逆罪,因為所依止的身只有一個。

論(外人引經為難·論主答):若是這樣,經中的譬喻該怎麼會通呢?佛告訴始欠持說:你已經造了兩種逆罪,就是害父、殺阿羅漢。答:那段經是顯示『一份逆罪由二種因緣而成』,或者是從恩田、德田兩個角度來訶責他的罪,並不是真有兩份逆罪。

論(出佛血之簡別):如果對佛所在之處起惡心而使佛出血,是不是一律都得無間罪?答:必須是以殺心才成逆罪;若只是打的心而使佛出血,就沒有無間。

論(後得無學之簡別):如果起殺的加行時,對方還不是阿羅漢,將要死的時候才證得阿羅漢果,那麼殺他的人有逆罪嗎?答:沒有——因為對『無學的身』並沒有起過殺的加行。

論(承轉再問):如果已經造了無間業的加行而不可轉回,那麼在中間還可能離染、還可能得聖果嗎?頌說:


〔正106後半〕造逆的加行既定,中間不能離染得果

:造逆罪的加行既已決定,中間就不能離染、也不能得果。

:無間業的加行如果必定會完成,那麼在中間決定不會有離染或得聖果的事。

至於其餘惡業道的加行,在中間如果聖道生起,業道就不會完成——因為所依止的身心與那業道決定相違。

論(承轉再問):在諸種惡行、無間業之中,哪一種罪最重?在諸種妙行、世間善業之中,哪一種所感的果最大?頌說:


〔正107〕破僧的誑語罪最重·感第一有的思果最大

:破僧的虛誑語,在諸罪之中最大;能感『第一有』(有頂天)的那個思,在世間善之中果最大。

:雖然明明了知什麼是法、什麼是非法,卻為了破僧而起虛誑語顛倒宣示——這在五無間之中是最大的罪。因為它傷毀了佛的法身,又障礙了世間生天與解脫的道路。

就是說:僧一旦被破,直到還沒有重歸和合之間,一切世間之人要入聖位、要得果、要離染、要盡諸漏,全都被遮擋住了;修習禪定、溫習誦讀、思惟等等的功課都停息了;大千世界的法輪不再運轉;天、人、龍等等身心擾亂。所以它招感無間地獄一劫的異熟。

由此可知破僧之罪為最重。其餘的無間罪依次是第五(出佛身血)、第三(殺阿羅漢)、第一(害母),後後漸輕。第二(害父)最輕,因為恩德較少的緣故。

論(外人詰難·論主答):若是這樣,為什麼在身、語、意三種『罰業』之中,佛說意罰是最大的罪?又為什麼經中說在諸罪之中邪見最大?答:這是就不同的角度說的——依五無間來說,破僧最重;就三罰業來說,意業的罪最大;就五種僻見來說,邪見最重。或者說,是依『所感大果』、『害多有情』、『斷諸善根』這三面,依次說它們為重。

論(世善大果):能感第一有異熟果的那個思,在世間善之中是最大的果,因為它所感的是八萬大劫極其寂靜的異熟。這是就異熟果說的。

若就離繫果說,那麼與金剛喻定相應的思才能得大果,因為諸結由此永斷。為了簡別這一層,所以頌中說『世善』二字。

論(自設一問·錄一異說):是只有無間罪決定生地獄呢,還是諸無間同類也一樣決定生在那裡?有其餘的師說:同類不是『無間即生』(不是死後立刻就生地獄)。那麼所謂『同類』又是哪些?頌說:


〔正108·正109前半〕五無間同類

:污辱身為阿羅漢尼的母親(此句古來二讀:或讀作『母』與『阿羅漢尼』二人)、殺害住定菩薩、殺害有學聖者、奪去僧眾和合之緣、破壞窣堵波(佛塔)——這五種是無間的同類。

:這樣五種依著次第,就是五種無間同類的業體。就是說:有人對身為阿羅漢尼的母親行極污染之事(也就是非梵行)——此句亦可讀作『對母親、以及對阿羅漢尼』二人二境,古來二讀並存,此處並錄不取捨;或者有人殺害住定的菩薩;或者殺害有學的聖者;或者奪去僧眾和合的因緣;或者破壞佛的窣堵波——這五種就是五逆的同類。

論(承轉再問):有一類異熟業在三個時候特別能作障礙。所謂三時是哪三時?頌說:


〔正109後半〕三個時位上業最能作障

:將得忍位、將得不還果、將得無學果——在這三時,業最能作障。

:如果從頂位將要得到忍位的時候,一切能感惡趣的業都極為障礙,因為忍位已經超越了那些惡趣異熟所依的地。就像一個人將要離開他本來所住的國家,一切債主都會極力阻攔。

如果有人將要得不還果的時候,一切欲界所繫的業都極為障礙,只除了順現法受業(現生就受報的那一類)。

如果有人將要得無學果的時候,色界與無色界的業都極為障礙,同樣除了順現受業。這兩處的譬喻同前(都如債主攔人)。

論(承轉再問):上面所說的『住定菩薩』,是從哪一個位次開始得到『住定』這個名字的?他所謂的『定』又是就什麼說的?頌說:


〔正110〕住定菩薩之名,從修妙相業起

:從修妙相業起,菩薩才得『住定』之名;因為從此常生善趣、常生貴家、常具男身、憶念堅固的緣故。

:從修習那能感三十二大丈夫相異熟果的業開始,菩薩才得以立『住定』之名——因為從這個時候起一直到成佛,他常常生在善趣以及貴家等等。

所謂生善趣,是說生在人趣與天趣,這兩趣殊妙可稱,所以叫善趣。

在善趣之中又常生貴家,就是婆羅門或剎帝利,以及巨富長者、大婆羅門之家。

在貴家之中,人的根有具足的、也有殘缺的;然而那位菩薩恆常具足勝根,恆常受男身,尚且不作女身,何況受扇搋(生理上根缺的那一類)等身。

他生生世世都能憶念宿命,所作的善事常常不會退屈。就是說:在利樂有情的事情上,即使眾苦逼身也都能堪忍;即使別人種種惡行違逆於他,那位菩薩心中也沒有厭倦。

就像世間相傳有一種無價的䭾娑(無價之寶的名目),應當知道這句話正是指目那位菩薩。因為那位大士雖然已經成就一切殊勝圓滿的功德,卻由於久久串習『無緣大悲』,任運恆時地繫屬於他人;他在一切有情之中,都以沒有慢心的態度攝為與自己同等;或者常常看自己如同他們的僕使。所以在一切難以求得的事上都能堪忍,在一切勞累逼迫的事上都能荷負。

論(承轉再問):修妙相業,它的相狀是怎樣的?頌說:


〔正111〕修妙相業的五個條件

:在贍部洲、身為男子、面對著佛、以佛為所緣而起的思、屬於思所成慧;其餘還要一百劫才修成;每一相各以百福莊嚴。

:菩薩必須在贍部洲之中,才能造修引發妙相的業,因為這一洲的覺慧最為明利。

只能是男子,不是女等之身,因為那時已經超過女等之位了。

只在現前對著佛,緣著佛而起的思,這是屬於『思所成』的,不是聞所成、修所成那一類。

只需其餘一百劫的造修,並不需要更多,諸佛在因地法應如此。

只有薄伽梵釋迦牟尼,精進熾然而能超越九劫,在九十一劫中就把妙相業修成了。所以如來告訴聚落主說:我憶念九十一劫以來,不曾見有一家因為布施我飲食而受到絲毫損傷,只有成就大利。從此以後,他的自性恆常憶念宿生,所以只說九十一劫。

論(錄一師之說):宿舊師說:菩薩從出離第一無數劫以來,就離了四種過失、得了二種功德。(此說如前面所辨。)

論(自設一問·三說並陳):一一妙相都以百福莊嚴,那麼什麼叫作『一福』的量呢?

有一種說法:除了接近成佛的菩薩之外,其餘一切有情所修的富樂果業,合起來叫作一福量。

有一種說法:世界將要成立的時候,一切有情感得大千國土的業增上力,叫作一福量。

有一種說法:這個量只有佛才知道。

論(承轉再問):如今我們的大師,過去在菩薩位時,於三大無數劫中供養了多少佛呢?頌說:


〔正112〕三無數劫所供養的佛數

:在三大無數劫之中,各各供養七萬;又依次供養五千、六千、七千佛。

:第一無數劫中供養七萬五千佛,第二無數劫中供養七萬六千佛,第三無數劫中供養七萬七千佛。

論(承轉再問):三大無數劫各各圓滿的時候,以及最初發心的時候,各各遇到哪一位佛?頌說:


〔正113〕逆著次第所遇的四位佛

:三無數劫圓滿之時,逆著次第依次是勝觀佛、然燈佛、寶髻佛;最初發心時所遇的是釋迦牟尼佛。

:所謂『逆次』,是從後往前說。就是說:在第三無數劫圓滿時所遇所奉事的佛名叫勝觀,第二劫圓滿時所遇所奉事的佛名叫然燈,第一劫圓滿時所遇所奉事的佛名叫寶髻;最初發心之位所遇的是釋迦牟尼。

就是說我們世尊過去在菩薩位時,最初遇到一位佛,名號也叫釋迦牟尼,於是就在那位佛前發下宏誓大願:願我將來作佛,一切都如同今日的世尊一樣。那位佛也是在末劫出世,滅度以後正法也住世一千年。所以今日的如來一一都與那位佛相同。

論(承轉再問):我釋迦菩薩在哪一個位次上,是哪一種波羅蜜多修習圓滿?頌說:


〔正114·正115〕六波羅蜜多在四位上圓滿

:只由悲心而普遍行施;身被支解而無忿;讚歎底沙佛;其次是無上菩提之前——六波羅蜜多就在這樣四個位次上,依次是一、二,又一、二地修習圓滿。

:當菩薩普遍地能對一切人施捨一切、乃至眼目骨髓,所行的惠捨只出於悲心,並不是為自己希求殊勝的來生——到這個地步,布施波羅蜜多修習圓滿。

當菩薩被支解身體的肢節,雖然還沒有離欲貪,而心中沒有絲毫忿恨——到這個地步,戒與忍二種波羅蜜多修習圓滿。

當菩薩勇猛精進而行的時候,遇見底沙如來坐在寶龕之中入火界定,威光赫奕特異於平常;他專誠瞻仰,連放下另一隻腳都忘了,就這樣經過七晝夜毫無懈怠,以清淨心用美妙的伽他讚歎那位佛說:

引頌:天上地下、此界之中的多聞室,以及逝宮天處、十方一切處,都沒有能相比的;大丈夫、人中牛王、大沙門——尋遍大地山林,都沒有能與您相等的。

:這樣讚歎已畢,就超越了九劫——到這個地步,精進波羅蜜多修習圓滿。

當菩薩處在金剛座上,將要登上無上正等菩提,在無上覺之前安住於金剛喻定——到這個地步,定與慧二種波羅蜜多修習圓滿。

因為能到達自己所要去的圓滿功德的彼岸,所以這六種名叫『波羅蜜多』(到彼岸)。

論(承轉·引經起問):契經中說有三種福業事,一是施類福業事,二是戒類福業事,三是修類福業事。這三者為什麼要立『福業事』這個名字?頌說:


〔正116〕施戒修三類為什麼叫福業事

:施、戒、修三類,各隨其所應而受『福』、『業』、『事』之名,其中的差別就像十業道那樣。

:這三類都是『福』,其中或是『業』、或是『事』,隨其所應,如同十業道那樣說。

就是說:如同分別十業道之中,有的既是業又是道,有的是道而不是業;這裡也一樣——有的既是福、又是業、又是事;有的是福、是業而不是事;有的是福、是事而不是業;有的只是福,既不是業也不是事。

且就施類來說:身、語二業具足『福、業、事』三種義名;能引起它們的那個思,只名為『福業』;與思俱起的其餘諸法,只受『福』之名。

戒類既然只以身語業為性,所以全都具受『福、業、事』三名。

修類之中,慈只名為『福事』,因為它是業所依的事。與慈相應的那個思,是以慈為門而造作的;與慈俱起的思、以及與慈俱起的戒,這二者都只名為『福業』;其餘俱有之法只受『福』之名。

論(另一種讀法):或者說,『福業』這個名字是顯示『作福』的意思——就是說福的加行;而『事』是顯示所依,就是說施、戒、修是福業所依之事,為了成就這三者才起福的加行。

論(另錄一說):又有一種說法:只有『思』才是真正的福業;所謂福業之『事』就是施、戒、修,因為福業是以這三者為門而轉起的。

論(承轉再問):什麼法叫作『施』?施招感什麼果?頌說:


〔正117〕施的體是什麼·招什麼果

:由這個而立『施』之名;所謂為供養、為饒益;它是身語二業以及能發起它們的那一分;這招感大富之果。

:雖然所捨的物品也可以叫作『施』,但在此處是以『能捨的那一具』名為施——因為由這一具,捨的事才得以成就,所以『捨之所由』才是真正的施體。

論(簡別):或者由於怖畏、希求、貪等等,捨的事也一樣成就(那也是捨,卻不是此處所說的施);此處並不是說那些,為了簡別它們,所以說『為供、為益』。

就是說:為了對他人供養、饒益而有所捨,這一具才名為施。

論(自問·自答):所謂『具』是什麼?答:就是身業、語業,以及能發起這身語業的那一分。

論(自問·自答):所謂『能發』又是什麼?答:就是與無貪相應、能生起這一聚的那個心心所。就像有一首頌說:

引頌:若有人以清淨心,省下自己所有而行布施,這一剎那的善蘊,總起來就立名為『施』。

:應當知道,像這樣的施類福業事,能招感當來與現在的大財富作為果。所謂『施類福』,是顯示以施為體的意思,就像說『葉類的器』(用葉子做的器皿)、『草類的舍』(用草搭的房子)一樣。戒類、修類的說法,比照這個就可以理解。

論(承轉再問):為了利益誰而行施呢?頌說:


〔正118前半〕為自·為他·為二·不為二的四句

:為益自己、為益他人、為益二者、不為益二者——這樣四種行施。

:此中一切還沒有離欲貪、以及已經離欲貪的諸凡夫類,拿自己所有的東西奉施制多(佛塔),這種施叫作『唯為自益』,因為他人並不由此而有所獲益。

如果諸位聖者已經離欲貪,布施給有情(除了順現受業以外),這種施叫作『唯為益他』,因為他人由此獲得饒益,而自己並不因此得益——因為已經超過那個果地了。

如果那一切還沒有離欲貪、以及已經離欲貪的諸凡夫類,拿自己所有的東西布施給有情,這種施叫作『為二俱益』。

如果那些聖者已經離欲貪,奉施制多(除了順現受業以外),這種施叫作『不為益二』,因為這只是出於恭敬與報恩。

論(承轉再問):前面已經總的說明施招感大富,現在接著應當辨明施果差別的個別原因。頌說:


〔正118後半〕施果差別的三種原因

:由施主、所施財、所施田的不同,所以施果有差別。

:施之所以有差別,是由於三種原因,就是施主、財、田有差別的緣故;施有差別,所以果就有差別。

論(承轉再問):且說由施主的差別是怎樣的?頌說:


〔正119〕施主的四種德與四種果

:施主的不同在於信等功德;他行敬重等四種施,就得到尊重、廣愛、應時、難奪這四種果。

:由於施主成就了信、戒、聞等等差別功德,所以叫作『主異』;由於主的不同,施就成為有差別;由於施有差別,所感的果也就有異。

凡是施主具足這樣的功德,能如法地行敬重等四種施,依次就得到尊重等四種果。

就是說:如果施主行敬重施(恭恭敬敬地施),就感得常常被他人尊重。

如果親手而施,就能感得對廣大財物愛樂受用。

如果應時而施(在人正需要的時候施),就感得應時之財,所需要的東西應時而至、不會錯過時候。

如果無損而施(施而不損惱他人),就感得資財不被他人侵奪、也不被水火等等所壞。

論(承轉再問):由所施之財的差別是怎樣的?頌說:


〔正120〕所施之財與所感的四種果

:財的不同在於色等四塵;由此得妙色、好名、眾愛、柔軟身,並且有隨時而生的樂觸。

:由於所施之財或缺或具色、香、味、觸四者,依次便得或缺或具妙色等果。

就是說:所施的財色具足,就感得妙色。

香具足,就感得好名——如同香氣芬馥遍布諸方一樣。

味具足,就感得眾人所愛——如同滋味美妙為眾所愛一樣。

觸具足,就感得柔軟之身,以及有隨時生起樂受的觸——如同女寶等等。

果有所減,是由於因有所缺。像這樣,也就由於具足或不具足色香等等,所以叫作『財異』;由於財的不同,施的體與果都有差別。

論(承轉再問):由所施之田的差別是怎樣的?頌說:


〔正121前半〕所施之田的四種差別

:田的不同在於趣、苦、恩、德各有差別。

:由於所施之田在趣、苦、恩、德上各有差別,所以叫作『田異』;由於田的不同,施果就有殊異。

就趣的差別說:如世尊所說,如果布施畜生,得百倍之果;布施犯戒的人,得千倍之果。

就苦的差別說:如七有依福業事之中,先說應當布施給遠行的客人、患病的人與看護的人,以及園林、常食、還有寒風熱時隨時所須的飲食等等;後面又說如果有具足淨信的男子女人,成就這裡所說的七種有依福業事,所獲的福德不可稱量。

就恩的差別說:如父母、師長,以及其餘對自己有恩的人。像熊、鹿等等,本生經中說到諸種有恩之類。

就德的差別說:如契經所說,如果布施持戒的人,得億倍之果等等。

論(承轉再問):在諸種施福之中,最殊勝的是哪一種?頌說:


〔正121後半〕最勝之施

:離染者施於離染者為勝,菩薩之施亦勝,八種施中第八為最勝。

:薄伽梵說:如果離染的人,對離染的人布施種種資財,在財施之中這是最殊勝的。

如果諸位菩薩所行的惠施,那是普遍利樂諸有情之因;雖然不叫作『解脫者施於解脫者』,然而在施福之中也是最殊勝的。

除此之外,還有八種施之中,第八種施福也是最殊勝的。

八種施是哪八種?一是隨至施,二是怖畏施,三是報恩施,四是求報施,五是習先施,六是希天施,七是要名施,八是為了莊嚴自心、為了資助自心、為了資益瑜伽、為了得上義而行的惠施。

所謂隨至施,宿舊師說:是隨著靠近自己而來的人才施與(誰來到跟前就給誰)。

所謂怖畏施,是說看見這財物毀壞之相已經現前,寧可施出去也不願白白損失。

所謂習先施,是說沿習先人父祖的家法而行惠施。

其餘幾種容易了解,所以不另外解釋。

論(引經起問):如契經所說:布施預流向,果報無量;布施預流果,果量更增;乃至廣說。那麼有沒有一種情形,所施的並不是聖者,果報卻也無量?頌說:


〔正122〕五種田雖非聖者施果亦無量

:父、母、病人、說法師、最後生菩薩——縱然不是已證聖果的人,布施他們果報也無量。

:這樣五種,即使是凡夫,只要布施也能招感無量之果。

安住最後有的,就叫作『最後生』。

論(自設一問·自答):說法師在四種田之中是屬於哪一種田?答:是恩田所攝。

論(自問·自答):為什麼呢?答:因為他是諸世間的大善友;因為他能施給被無明所盲的人以慧眼;因為他為世間開示安危之事;因為他能令有情生起無漏法身。簡要地說,善說法的法師乃至能作佛所作的事,所以對他行施便招無量之果。

論(承轉再問):想要知道諸業輕重之相的人,應當知道輕重大略由六種原因。這六種是什麼?頌說:


〔正123〕業之輕重由六因

:後起、田、根本、加行、思、意樂——由這六者的下或上,業就成為下品或上品。

:所謂後起,是說作了以後還隨著再作。

所謂田,是說對那個對象作損害或作利益。

所謂根本,是說根本業道本身。

所謂加行,是說引起那身語的部分。

所謂思,是說由它而使業道究竟完成。

所謂意樂,是說所有的意趣——『我應當造作如此如此』『我將要造作如此如此』。

或者有些業只由後起所攝受而成為重品,因為後起決定安立了它的異熟果。

或者有些業由田而成重。

或者有些業對同一個田而言,由根本的力量成重,而不由其餘。像對父母之田行殺,罪就重(成無間業);至於對父母行偷盜等業,卻不成這等重罪。至於由其餘(加行、思、意樂)而成重的,照這個道理去思量。

如果六種原因都是上品,這業就最重;與此相翻的最輕;除此以外的中間,就既不是最輕也不是最重。

論(引經起問):如契經所說:有兩種業,一是造作業,二是增長業。什麼原因說一種業叫作『增長』?由五種因。哪五種?頌說:


〔正124〕增長業的五種因

:由審思、由圓滿、由無惡作對治、由有伴、由異熟——這業就叫作增長。

:所謂由審思,是說他所作的業,並不是事先全無思量,也不是率爾(一時衝動)而思就作了。

所謂由圓滿,是說在諸有情之中,有的由一種惡行便墮惡趣,有的乃至要三種;有的由一種業道便墮惡趣,有的乃至要十種。此中如果有人所造的業已經足夠這個分量而應墮惡趣,在還沒有圓滿的時候,只名『造作』不名『增長』;如果已經圓滿,才也得『增長』之名。

所謂由無惡作對治,是說沒有追悔、也沒有對治這業的作為。

所謂由有伴,是說造作不善業時,還有不善之法為它的助伴。

所謂由異熟,是說決定會給予異熟果。至於善業,翻過來照樣可知。

與此相異的諸業就只名『造作』,如前面所說明的。

論(承前·自設一問):還沒有離欲等等的人,拿自己所有的東西奉施制多,這種施叫作『唯為自益』。既然沒有受者,福是怎麼成就的?頌說:


〔正125前半〕制多之施是捨類福

:對制多而行的是捨類福,就像修慈等一樣,沒有受者也照樣成福。

:福有兩類,一是捨類,二是受類。

所謂捨類福,是說由善心只要捨出資財,施福便生起。

所謂受類福,是說要所施之田受用了所施之物,施福才生起。

在制多之處所奉施的供具,雖然沒有受類福,卻有捨類福。

論(外人問·論主反問·外人答·論主駁):(外人問:)他既然不受,福由什麼而生?(論主反問:)又憑什麼知道『生福一定要由他受,不受就不生』?(外人答:)因為不被他人所受,就沒有攝益他人的作用。(論主駁:)這並不是決定的證據——如果福一定要由攝益他人才成就,那麼修慈等、修正見等就不應當生福了。

所以應當承許:供養制多有很多福生起,就像修慈等一樣。就是說:譬如有一個人修慈等定,雖然沒有受者、也沒有攝益他人,卻從自己心中生起無量之福。

像這樣,有德的人雖然已經滅度成為過去,而追念伸敬供養,福由自心而生。

論(外人詰難·論主答):豈不是說,這樣一來所施的物與身語敬養之業就白白浪費了嗎?答:不是這樣——因為發起這業的心才是殊勝之處。就是說:譬如有一個人想要害怨家,那怨家的命雖然已經終了,他心中仍舊懷著怨想,發起種種惡的身語業,生起很多非福,並不是只起個心而已。同樣地,大師雖然已經過去,追念伸敬供養而起身語業,才生起很多福,並不是只起個心而已。

論(承轉再問):如果在善田中種下施業之種,可以招愛果;如果在惡田中,雖然布施也只應當招不可愛之果吧。答:這不應當如此。為什麼?頌說:


〔正125後半〕惡田也有可愛果

:惡田也有可愛之果,因為種與果之間不會顛倒。

:現前可以看見,田中種與果並不顛倒——從末度迦的種子生出末度迦的果,它的味道極美;從賃婆的種子生出賃婆的果,它的味道極苦。並不是由於田的力量,種與果就顛倒了。

同樣地,施主雖然在惡田之中,而以利益他人之心種下諸種施的種子,只招可愛之果,不招不可愛之果。然而由於田的過失,會令所種下的種子或者生果較少、或者全然無果。

論(承轉):施類福業事的旁論已經完了,現在接著應當辨明戒類福業事。頌說:


〔正126〕戒的體與清淨四德

:遠離犯戒與所遮,名之為戒,各有二種;不被犯戒與犯戒之因所壞、依於對治、依於寂滅,就叫清淨等等。

:諸種不善之色叫作『犯戒』,此中的性罪(本身即惡的)立『犯戒』之名。

所謂『遮』,是指所遮止的非時食等等;這些雖然不是性罪,然而佛為了護法與護有情,另有用意而遮止;受戒的人違犯了也叫作犯戒。為了簡別性罪,所以只立『遮』之名。

遠離性罪以及遮罪,都叫作『戒』。這各有二種,就是表業與無表業,因為都以身語業為自性。

以上已經簡略辨明戒的自性差別。

如果具足四德,就得『清淨』之名;與此相違的叫作不清淨。

所謂四德:一是不被犯戒所壞——犯戒就是前面所說的諸種不善之色。二是不被犯戒之因所壞——那個因就是貪等煩惱與隨煩惱。三是依於對治——就是依於念住等等,這些能對治犯戒及其因。四是依於寂滅——就是依於涅槃、迴向涅槃,不是為了殊勝的來生。

頌中的『等』字,是為了顯示還另有異說。

論(異說之一):有一種說法:戒的清淨由五種因——一是根本淨,二是眷屬淨,三是不被尋所害,四是為正念所攝受,五是迴向寂滅。

論(異說之二):有其餘的師說:戒有四種——一是怖畏戒,就是怖畏不能存活、怖畏惡名、怖畏治罰、怖畏惡趣,因而受持守護尸羅。二是希望戒,就是貪求諸有之中的殊勝地位、眾多財物、恭敬、稱譽而受持淨戒。三是順覺支戒,就是為了求解脫以及正見等等而受持淨戒。四是清淨戒,就是無漏戒,它能永離業與惑的垢染。

論(承轉):已經辨明戒類,接著應當辨明修類。頌說:


〔正127前半〕等引善叫作『修』

:等引位的善叫作『修』,因為它最能熏習於心。

論(自問·自答):所謂『等引善』,它的體是什麼?答:就是三摩地的自性以及與它俱有之法。

論(自問·自答):『修』這個名字是什麼意思?答:就是熏習於心——以定地之善在心的相續之中極能熏習,令它成為有德之類,就像花熏胡麻(把花與胡麻放在一起,胡麻便帶了花香)。所以唯獨這一類名為『修』。

論(承轉再問):前面辨明施福能招大富,戒與修二類所感的又是什麼?頌說:


〔正127後半〕戒感生天·修感解脫

:戒與修就其殊勝者依次而說,感生天與解脫。

:戒感生天,修感解脫。

頌中說『勝』字,是為了顯示這是就殊勝的一面而說——因為施也能感生天之果,只是就殊勝說戒;持戒也能感離繫之果,只是就殊勝說修。

論(引經起問):經中說有四種人能生梵福:一是為了供養如來的馱都(遺身)而在從未有塔之處建立窣堵波,二是為了供養四方僧伽而造寺、施園、四事供給,三是佛弟子把已破的僧眾重新和合,四是對有情普遍修習慈等。那麼這梵福的量是多少?頌說:


〔正128前半〕梵福之量的兩種說法

:能感一劫生天等等,就是一梵福的量。

論(第一說):先軌範師這樣說:隨著福能感一劫生天領受種種快樂,這就是一福之量;因為他所感的領受快樂之時,等同梵輔天一劫的壽命。所以在其餘部派中有這樣的伽他說:

引頌:有信心、具正見的人,若修十種殊勝之行,便成為生梵福,能感一劫的天樂。

論(第二說):毘婆沙師這樣說:就在前面分別妙相業之中所辨的福量,這裡就同於那個。

頌中的『等』字,就是為了顯示這樣的異說。

論(承轉):財施已經說完,法施又是怎樣?頌說:


〔正128後半〕法施

:法施是說如實地、以無染之心辯說契經等等。

:如果能夠如實地為諸有情,以沒有染污的心辯說契經等等,令他們生起正解,這就名為法施。所以那些顛倒說法、或者以染污心為求利養名譽恭敬而辯說的人,這種人反而損害自他的大福。

論(承轉):前面已經分別解釋了三種福業事,現在解釋經中所說的『順三分善』。頌說:


〔正129〕順福分·順解脫分·順決擇分

:順福分、順解脫分、順決擇分這三種,依次感可愛果、涅槃、聖道之善。

:所謂順福分,是說能感世間可愛果報的善。

所謂順解脫分,是說決定能感涅槃之果的善。這善一旦生起,就令那位有情名為『身中有涅槃法』的人。如果有人聽到說生死有過患、諸法無我、涅槃有功德,就身毛豎立、悲泣落淚,應當知道他已經種下了順解脫分善——就像看見得雨的場地有芽長出來,便知道地穴之中先前已有種子。

所謂順決擇分,是說接近能感聖道果報的善,也就是煖等四位(煖、頂、忍、世第一法),這在後面還要廣說。

論(承轉再問):像世間所說的書、印、算、文、數,這五種的自體應當怎麼理解?頌說:


〔正130〕書印算文數的自體

:凡是如理所起的三業以及能發起它們的那一分,依次就是書、印、算、文、數的自體。

:所謂『如理起』,是說由正加行而生。

所謂三業,應當知道就是身業、語業、意業。

所謂能發,就是能生起這三業的那一分,也就是隨其所應的受、想等法。

此中書與印,以前面所說的身業以及能發起它的五蘊為體;其次算與文,以前面所說的語業以及能發起它的五蘊為體;最後的數,應當知道以前面所說的意業以及能發起它的四蘊為體,因為只由意思才能計數諸法。

論(承轉):現在應當略辨諸法的異名。頌說:


〔正131〕諸法的異名——妙·劣·應習·無上

:善而無漏的名為『妙』;染污的名為『有罪』、『有覆』、『劣』;善而有為的名為『應習』;解脫名為『無上』。

:善而無漏之法也名為『妙』。

諸染污法也名為『有罪』、『有覆』以及『劣』。比照這個『妙』與『劣』,其餘的中間一類已經自然成立,所以頌中不再辨明。

諸有為善也名為『應習』;其餘不是應習的,義理上比照已經自然成立。

論(自設一問·自答):為什麼無為法不名為『應習』?答:因為它不可以數數修習令它增長的緣故。又因為『習』是為了求果,而無為法沒有果。

解脫涅槃也名為『無上』,因為沒有一法能勝過涅槃——它是善、是常,超越眾法的緣故。其餘諸法都是有上的,義理上比照已經自然成立。


〔Root 99〕What the Entity of the Five Deeds of Immediate Retribution Is

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Among the three grave obstructions adjudged above (the obstruction of action, the obstruction of the afflictions, and the obstruction of maturation), it has already been said that the five deeds of immediate retribution are the entity of “the obstruction of action.” What then, after all, is the entity of the five deeds of immediate retribution? The stanza says:

Stanza: Among these five deeds of immediate retribution, four are bodily action and one is verbal action; three are killing, one is false speech (speaking what is untrue), and one further is only the preparation for killing (the stretch of readying that comes just before the hand is set to it, and does not count as killing itself).

Treatise: Among the five deeds of immediate retribution, four are bodily action (killing one’s mother, killing one’s father, killing an arhat, and drawing blood from the body of a Buddha), and one is verbal action (splitting the Saṅgha); three are killing (killing one’s mother, killing one’s father, killing an arhat), one is the root path of action of false speech (splitting the Saṅgha), and one further is only the preparation for the path of action of killing — for since the body of a Tathāgata cannot possibly be killed, “drawing blood from the body of a Buddha with an evil mind” can count only as the stretch that comes before killing, and cannot count as killing itself.

Of this one deed of immediate retribution, the splitting of the Saṅgha, the entity is false speech.

Treatise (posing a question to himself · answering himself): Since its entity is false speech, why then is it called “splitting the Saṅgha”? Answer: because the cause is named from the result (the split in the Saṅgha being the result, the lie that can raise that result takes its name from the result); or else because this lie is indeed able to split the Saṅgha.

Treatise (posing a turning question · the stanza answers): If that is so, then as for that very matter, “the split in the Saṅgha,” what is its entity? Between the one who splits and those who are split, in whom, after all, is this “split in the Saṅgha” possessed? The stanza says:


〔Root 100〕The Entity of the Split in the Saṅgha, and in Whom It Is Possessed

Stanza: The entity of the split in the Saṅgha is just “non-concord”; it is a formation not associated with mind (neither a form-dharma, nor mind and mental factors, but a class of formations set up apart from mind); its quality is unobscured-indeterminate (neither wholesome nor unwholesome, nor obscuring the noble path); and this split in the Saṅgha is possessed on the side that is split — in the body of monks themselves.

Treatise: The entity of the split in the Saṅgha is just the nature of “non-concord”; it belongs to the unobscured-indeterminate formations not associated with mind, and is gathered under “the aggregate of formations.”

Treatise (posing a difficulty to himself · answering himself): Since it is unobscured-indeterminate, how can it become a deed of immediate retribution (an offense of the utmost weight)? Answer: such a split in the Saṅgha arises from a lie, and so the splitting of the Saṅgha is said to be a “result” of immediate retribution.

As for this split in the Saṅgha, it is not possessed in the person of the one who splits, but is possessed only in the body of monks who are split.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): What then is possessed in the person of this one who splits? Where does the maturation retribution drawn down by splitting the Saṅgha fall, and for how long must it be undergone? The stanza says:


〔Root 101〕The Offense Possessed by the One Who Splits, and the Retribution of an Aeon

Stanza: The one who splits possesses this one thing only — the offense of false speech; the maturation of this offense matures in the hell without interval over one aeon; and as the deeds of immediate retribution done are the more, so the suffering undergone increases with them.

Treatise: The man who is able to split the Saṅgha possesses “the offense of splitting the Saṅgha.” This offense of splitting the Saṅgha has a lie for its nature, that is, the “manifest verbal action” and the “nonmanifest verbal action” that arise together with the split in the Saṅgha (that portion which is spoken out, and the formless force left behind after it is spoken).

This offense must, in the great hell without interval, undergo through one intermediate aeon the most extreme and heavy suffering.

As for the other four deeds of immediate retribution, they are not necessarily born in the hell without interval.

Treatise (posing a difficulty to himself · answering himself): If one has done several deeds of immediate retribution, and these offenses all mature in the next birth, how can several deeds of immediate retribution draw down one birth together (how can one birth hold five portions of retribution)? Answer: as the deeds of immediate retribution done increase, so the suffering undergone increases in severity — that is to say, because several deeds of immediate retribution have been done, one obtains in the hell a body vast and soft (the softer, the more it can bear suffering), together with many keen instruments of suffering, and so the suffering undergone is doubled, tripled, quadrupled, quintupled in its weight.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): Who, then, and in what place, is able to split which sort of person? At what time does the splitting of the Saṅgha occur? And how long must pass before it counts as accomplished? The stanza says:


〔Root 102〕The One Who Splits, Those Who Are Split, the Place, and the Term of Time

Stanza: The one who splits must be a bhikṣu (a monk who has received full ordination), and moreover one whose conduct is of views and who abides in pure conduct; those who are split must be ordinary beings in another place; it is only when they give their acceptance to another master and another path that it is called “splitting”; and this splitting does not last through a night.

Treatise: The man who is able to split the Saṅgha must be a “full bhikṣu” (a monk who has received full ordination); he is certainly not a householder, and not a bhikṣuṇī or the like.

He must be “one whose conduct is of views” (that class of man who leans toward views and is fond of reckoning things out), and not “one whose conduct is of craving” (that class who leans toward affection and greedy attachment).

He must be one abiding in pure conduct, and not one who has broken discipline — for one who has broken discipline speaks without prestige and cannot carry others with him.

He must split in another place, and cannot split in the presence of the Great Master (the Buddha) — for the Buddhas may not be lightly pressed upon; the Buddha’s words are majestic and grave, and face to face with him no one has the power for it.

Those who are split can only be ordinary beings, and not noble ones — for the noble ones have already realized the nature of dharmas for themselves.

Treatise (recording another account): And there is one account: one who has already gained the stage of “receptivity” (the third of the four stages of the factors conducive to penetration) also cannot be split. (The stanza uses the word “the foolish” precisely in order to cover both these layers — ordinary beings, and those who have not gained the stage of receptivity.)

What is called “splitting” must be that the body of monks who are split give their acceptance to a master different from the Buddha, and give their acceptance to a noble path apart from what the Buddha has taught.

It should be said that the split in the Saṅgha occurs at just such a moment; and moreover that within that one night concord must return, and it does not last past the night.

In this way it is called “splitting the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma” — for it can obstruct the wheel of the noble path, and it also destroys the concord of the Saṅgha.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): The men of which continent, and how many of them, are able to split the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma? And for splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts, which continent again, and how many men? The stanza says:


〔Root 103〕Splitting the Wheel of Dharma Is Limited to the Southern Continent and Nine Men · Splitting Formal Acts Extends to Three Continents and Eight Men

Stanza: In Jambudvīpa, at the least nine men and upward are able to split the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma; as for splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts, it extends to three continents, at the least eight men and upward.

Treatise: Only men of Jambudvīpa, at the least nine or more, are able to split the wheel of Dharma. The other continents will not do, for there no Buddha appears in the world — only where a World-Honored One is present is there any talk of setting up another “different master.”

There must be eight bhikṣus divided into two assemblies as the party that is split; the man who splits is the ninth, and so the number of men must at the least be nine. The word “and upward” in the stanza is to make plain that there is no upper limit beyond this number.

As for splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts, it may be done throughout the three continents, at the least by eight men and at the most without limit. That it extends to three continents has the holy teaching for its ground. It must be that within one and the same boundary the body of monks divides into two parties and performs formal acts separately (each holding the lawful proceedings of the Saṅgha for itself), and so eight men are required; and since nothing bars a number beyond this, the stanza here too uses the word “and upward.”

Treatise (taking up and asking again): At what times is there no splitting of the wheel of Dharma? The stanza says:


〔Root 104〕Six Occasions on Which There Is No Splitting of the Saṅgha of the Wheel of Dharma

Stanza: The first, the last, when the blisters have not yet arisen, when the first pair is not yet established, when the Buddha has passed away, and when a boundary has not yet been established — on these six occasions there is no splitting of the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma.

Treatise: What is called “the first” means the time when the World-Honored One has not long turned the wheel of Dharma; what is called “the last” means the time when the Well-Gone One is about to enter parinirvāṇa — in these two stretches of time the body of monks is of one taste and in concord.

What is called “the blisters have not yet arisen” means the time when upon right discipline and right view no “blister” has yet been produced (a blister is a swelling newly raised, borrowed here as a figure for the fissures just budding upon discipline and view) — two blisters must be produced before a splitting is possible.

What is called “the first pair is not yet established” means the time when the first pair of chief disciples, of calm and of insight, has not yet been established — it being the very nature of things that, because they are present, the body of monks swiftly returns to concord.

After the Buddha has passed away, because there is no true Great Master to be set against (no object such that “setting up another master” could be pitted against him).

When a boundary has not yet been established, because within one and the same boundary there is no way of dividing into two parties.

On these six occasions there is no splitting of the wheel of Dharma.

Treatise (adding a sentence): It is not that every Buddha meets with this matter of the splitting of the wheel of Dharma; it must depend upon action of a former life for such a thing to occur.

Let this stretch of incidental discussion rest here for now; next the conditions that make a deed one of immediate retribution should be adjudged. The stanza says:


〔Root 105 · First Half of Root 106〕Why Killing One’s Mother and the Rest Are Deeds of Immediate Retribution · Change of Sex · Killing by Mistake · Drawing the Buddha’s Blood

Stanza: Because one forsakes the field of kindness and destroys the field of virtue (therefore they become deeds of immediate retribution); and even if the sex has changed it is a deed of immediate retribution just the same. What is called “mother” means her by whose blood this body came to be. In cases such as killing by mistake there is no offense of immediate retribution; and there is one case in which there is. If it is with a mind only to strike that one draws the Buddha’s blood, there is no immediate retribution; and in killing one who becomes an arhat only afterwards, there is likewise no offense of immediate retribution.

Treatise (posing a question to himself · answering himself): For what reason do killing one’s mother and the rest become deeds of immediate retribution, while killing others does not? Answer: because one forsakes the field of kindness and destroys the field of virtue.

To kill one’s father or mother is to forsake the field of kindness.

Treatise (probing himself · answering himself): In what way is it said that they have kindness? Answer: because they are the root from which this body arose.

Treatise (asking himself · answering himself): And in what way is it said that one “forsakes” them? Answer: it is that one forsakes their kindness.

What is called the field of virtue means the remaining arhats and the like, who are furnished with all sorts of excellent virtues and are also able to produce them (able to nourish the Dharma body and the life of wisdom in others). One destroys the person in whom virtue is supported, and so it becomes a deed of immediate retribution.

Treatise (posing a question to himself · answering himself): If one’s father or mother has changed sex, does killing them still make a deed of immediate retribution? Answer: the deed of immediate retribution is established just the same, because the body that supports them is one and the same.

By this principle, someone has posed the question: is there a case in which a man loses his life faculty who is neither a father nor an arhat, and yet a deed of immediate retribution is committed? Answer: there is — namely when a mother has changed into a male form. And again: is there a case in which a woman loses her life faculty who is neither a mother nor an arhat, and yet a deed of immediate retribution is committed? Answer: there is — namely when a father has changed into a female form.

Treatise (posing a further difficulty · answering himself): Suppose there were a woman whose kalala at the first conceiving (the coagulate embryonic matter of the first seven days after conception) fell out, and another woman took it up and placed it in her own birth passage and bore the child; which of the two must one kill for it to count as the deed of immediate retribution of killing one’s mother? Answer: the stanza says “‘mother’ means her by whose blood,” for she who supplied the portion of blood and was the root from which this body arose is the mother. As for the one who afterwards received and reared him, whatever is to be done should be asked of this later mother — for she is able to feed him, able to nourish him, able to bring the child to manhood.

Treatise (the four alternatives of killing by mistake): If one raises a preparation to kill toward one’s father or mother and yet by mistake kills another, there is no offense of immediate retribution. If one raises a preparation to kill toward one who is not a father or mother and yet by mistake kills a father or mother, this likewise does not make a deed of immediate retribution. For example, a son takes a stick to strike a mosquito upon his father’s body (his intent not being to kill a man), and his mother is lying hidden upon the bed, and he kills her taking her for another — this too does not make a deed of immediate retribution.

If within one and the same preparation he harms his mother and another at once, then two nonmanifests arise, while the “manifest action” counts only as that one portion which is the deed of immediate retribution — because the force of a deed of immediate retribution is the stronger (the strong portion gathering the weak into itself).

Treatise (recording the divergent account of a named ancient master): The Venerable Ghoṣa, however, says that there are two manifest actions, because manifest action is formed by the massing of atoms (the atoms that fall upon the two persons being distinct, and so the manifest actions too are distinct).

Treatise (the distinction as to the notion of an arhat): If in killing an arhat one has no notion “he is an arhat,” and yet toward that body one has raised a settled mind to kill, then because there was no distinction made (no picking and choosing such as “I will kill only such a one and will not kill an arhat”), it too becomes a deed of immediate retribution.

If a man kills his father, and this father happens to be an arhat, he obtains only one portion of the offense of immediate retribution, because there is only one body that supports them.

Treatise (an outsider cites a sūtra as a difficulty · the author answers): If that is so, how is the simile in the sūtra to be reconciled? The Buddha told Shiqianchi: you have already done two deeds of immediate retribution, namely killing your father and killing an arhat. Answer: that passage of sūtra displays that “one portion of a deed of immediate retribution is constituted by two conditions,” or else it reproaches his offense from the two sides of the field of kindness and the field of virtue; it is not that there really are two portions of the deed of immediate retribution.

Treatise (the distinction as to drawing the Buddha’s blood): If one raises an evil mind in the place where the Buddha is and thereby draws the Buddha’s blood, does one in every case obtain the offense of immediate retribution? Answer: it must be with a mind to kill that it becomes a deed of immediate retribution; if with a mind only to strike one draws the Buddha’s blood, there is no immediate retribution.

Treatise (the distinction as to one who becomes beyond learning afterward): If at the time of raising the preparation to kill the other is not yet an arhat, and only when he is about to die does he realize the fruit of arhatship, has the one who kills him an offense of immediate retribution? Answer: he has not — because toward a “body beyond learning” he never raised a preparation to kill.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): If the preparation for a deed of immediate retribution has already been done and cannot be turned back, is it still possible in the interval to be freed from defilement, still possible to gain a noble fruit? The stanza says:


〔Second Half of Root 106〕Once the Preparation for a Deed of Immediate Retribution Is Fixed, There Is No Freeing from Defilement or Gaining of a Fruit in the Interval

Stanza: The preparation for a deed of immediate retribution being already fixed, in the interval there is no freeing from defilement and no gaining of a fruit.

Treatise: If the preparation for a deed of immediate retribution is bound to be completed, then in the interval it is settled that there will be no freeing from defilement and no gaining of a noble fruit.

As for the preparations of the other paths of unwholesome action, if in the interval the noble path arises, the path of action will not be completed — because the body and mind that support it are definitely opposed to that path of action.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): Among the several evil practices and deeds of immediate retribution, which offense is heaviest? Among the several good practices and worldly wholesome actions, which draws down the greatest result? The stanza says:


〔Root 107〕The Offense of the Lie That Splits the Saṅgha Is Heaviest · The Volition That Draws Down the Foremost Existence Has the Greatest Result

Stanza: The lie that splits the Saṅgha is the greatest among offenses; the volition able to draw down “the foremost existence” (the summit of existence) has the greatest result among worldly wholesome things.

Treatise: Although one knows perfectly well what is Dharma and what is not Dharma, yet for the sake of splitting the Saṅgha one raises a lie and proclaims things invertedly — this is the greatest offense among the five deeds of immediate retribution. For it wounds and destroys the Dharma body of the Buddha, and it obstructs the road of the world to birth in heaven and to liberation.

That is to say: once the Saṅgha has been split, until concord has returned, all men of the world are blocked from entering the noble stages, from gaining the fruits, from being freed of defilement, and from exhausting the outflows; the works of practicing absorption, of reciting over, of reflecting, and the rest all cease; in the great thousandfold world the wheel of Dharma no longer turns; and gods, men, nāgas, and the rest are disturbed in body and mind. Therefore it draws down a maturation of one aeon in the hell without interval.

From this it may be known that the offense of splitting the Saṅgha is heaviest. The other offenses of immediate retribution follow in order — the fifth (drawing blood from the body of a Buddha), the third (killing an arhat), the first (killing one’s mother) — each in turn lighter than the last. The second (killing one’s father) is lightest, because the kindness and virtue are less.

Treatise (an outsider challenges · the author answers): If that is so, why does the Buddha say, among the three “punitive actions” of body, speech, and mind, that the punishment of mind is the greatest offense? And why does a sūtra say that among the several offenses wrong view is the greatest? Answer: these are said with regard to different aspects — with regard to the five deeds of immediate retribution, splitting the Saṅgha is heaviest; with regard to the three punitive actions, the offense of mental action is greatest; with regard to the five deviant views, wrong view is heaviest. Or else it is said that they are called heavy, in that same order, with regard to the three sides of “drawing down a great result,” “injuring many sentient beings,” and “cutting off the wholesome roots.”

Treatise (the great result among worldly wholesome things): The volition able to draw down the maturation result of the foremost existence has the greatest result among worldly wholesome things, because what it draws down is a maturation utterly still, of eighty thousand great aeons. This is said with regard to the result of maturation.

If it be said with regard to the result of release from bondage, then it is the volition associated with the vajra-like concentration that can gain the great result, because by it the fetters are forever cut off. It is to mark off this layer that the stanza says the two words “worldly wholesome.”

Treatise (posing a question to himself · recording a divergent account): Is it only the offenses of immediate retribution that are certainly born in the hells, or are those of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution likewise certainly born there? There is another master who says: those of the same class are not “born without interval” (not born in the hells immediately upon death). What then are those called “of the same class”? The stanza says:


〔Root 108 · First Half of Root 109〕The Five of the Same Class as the Deeds of Immediate Retribution

Stanza: Defiling one’s mother who is an arhat nun (this line has been read in two ways since ancient times: or read as two persons, “mother” and “arhat nun”), killing a bodhisattva abiding in certainty, killing a noble one who is a learner, seizing away the requisites of the Saṅgha’s concord, and destroying a stūpa (a shrine of the Buddha) — these five are of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution.

Treatise: These five, in that same order, are the entities of the actions of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution. That is to say: one commits an act of extreme defilement toward one’s mother who is an arhat nun (that is, what is not the pure life) — this line may also be read as “toward one’s mother, and toward an arhat nun,” two persons and two objects, and both readings have stood side by side since ancient times, and here both are recorded and neither is chosen; or one kills a bodhisattva abiding in certainty; or one kills a noble one who is a learner; or one seizes away the conditions of the Saṅgha’s concord; or one destroys a stūpa of the Buddha — these five are of the same class as the five deeds of immediate retribution.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): There is a class of action of maturation which at three times is especially able to obstruct. What are the three times so called? The stanza says:


〔Second Half of Root 109〕On Three Occasions Action Is Most Able to Obstruct

Stanza: About to gain the stage of receptivity, about to gain the fruit of non-return, about to gain the fruit beyond learning — at these three times action is most able to obstruct.

Treatise: If from the stage of the summit one is about to gain the stage of receptivity, all actions able to draw down the evil destinies are the greatest obstruction, because the stage of receptivity has already passed beyond the levels upon which the maturation of those evil destinies depends. It is like a man about to leave the country where he has lived, whom all his creditors strive to their utmost to bar.

If a man is about to gain the fruit of non-return, all actions bound to the desire realm are the greatest obstruction, excepting only action that conforms to being experienced in the present life (that class which is undergone in the present life itself).

If a man is about to gain the fruit beyond learning, the actions of the form and formless realms are the greatest obstruction, again excepting action to be experienced in the present life. The similes in these two places are as before (both like creditors barring a man’s way).

Treatise (taking up and asking again): From what stage does the “bodhisattva abiding in certainty” spoken of above first obtain the name “abiding in certainty”? And with regard to what is his “certainty” said? The stanza says:


〔Root 110〕The Name of the Bodhisattva Abiding in Certainty Begins from Cultivating the Action Producing the Excellent Marks

Stanza: From cultivating the action producing the excellent marks the bodhisattva first obtains the name “abiding in certainty”; because from then on he is always born in a good destiny, always born into a noble house, always has the body of a man, and is firm in recollection.

Treatise: From the cultivating of that action which draws down as its maturation result the thirty-two marks of a great person, the bodhisattva first is able to be given the name “abiding in certainty” — because from this time onward until he becomes a Buddha, he is always born in the good destinies and into noble houses and the rest.

What is called being born in a good destiny means being born in the destiny of men and the destiny of gods, these two destinies being excellent and worthy to be named, and so they are called good destinies.

Within the good destinies he is moreover always born into a noble house, that is, of brahmans or kṣatriyas, or into families of wealthy elders and great brahmans.

Within noble houses the faculties of men may be complete or defective; yet that bodhisattva is always furnished with excellent faculties, always receives the body of a man, and does not even take the body of a woman, how much less that of one born deficient in the organs and the like.

Birth after birth he is able to recollect his former lives, and in the good he does he never draws back. That is to say: in matters that benefit and gladden sentient beings, though the several sufferings press upon his body he can bear them all; and though the various evil deeds of others go against him, in that bodhisattva’s mind there is no weariness.

It is as the world hands down that there is a priceless tuosuo (the name of a priceless treasure); one should know that this saying points at that bodhisattva. For although that great being has already accomplished all the excellent and complete virtues, yet because he has long practiced “the great compassion without object,” he is spontaneously and at all times bound to others; among all sentient beings he gathers them all in as his own equals with a mind free of pride, or else always regards himself as their servant. Therefore in all matters hard to seek he can be patient, and in all matters toilsome and pressing he can bear the burden.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): As for cultivating the action producing the excellent marks, what is the character of it? The stanza says:


〔Root 111〕The Five Conditions for Cultivating the Action Producing the Excellent Marks

Stanza: In Jambudvīpa, in the body of a man, facing a Buddha, the volition raised with a Buddha for its object, belonging to the discernment formed through reflection; a remaining hundred aeons are still needed to complete the cultivation; and each mark is adorned with a hundred merits.

Treatise: The bodhisattva must be within Jambudvīpa to be able to cultivate the action that draws forth the excellent marks, because in this continent the awakened discernment is the keenest and clearest.

It can only be a man, and not the body of a woman and the rest, because by that time he has already passed beyond the stage of a woman and the rest.

Only the volition raised in the direct presence of a Buddha, with a Buddha for its object, and this belongs to “what is formed through reflection,” not to the classes of what is formed through hearing or through cultivation.

Only a remaining hundred aeons of cultivating are needed, and no more; among Buddhas at the stage of cause the norm is such.

Only the Bhagavat Śākyamuni, blazing in vigor, was able to leap over nine aeons, and completed the cultivation of the action producing the excellent marks within ninety-one aeons. Therefore the Tathāgata told the village headman: I recollect that in ninety-one aeons I have not seen one household suffer the least loss by giving me food, but only accomplish great benefit. From that time onward his own nature was always to recollect his former births, and so he speaks only of ninety-one aeons.

Treatise (recording one master’s account): The masters of old say: from the time the bodhisattva came forth from the first incalculable aeon, he was parted from four faults and gained two virtues. (This account is as adjudged above.)

Treatise (posing a question to himself · setting out three accounts together): Each of the excellent marks is adorned with a hundred merits; what then is called the measure of “one merit”?

There is an account: apart from the bodhisattvas who are near to Buddhahood, the actions cultivated by all other sentient beings that result in wealth and pleasure, taken together, are called one measure of merit.

There is an account: when a world is about to be established, the dominant force of the action by which all sentient beings draw down the great thousandfold land is called one measure of merit.

There is an account: this measure is known to a Buddha alone.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): Our Great Master, in the past when he was at the stage of a bodhisattva, made offerings to how many Buddhas within the three great incalculable aeons? The stanza says:


〔Root 112〕The Number of Buddhas Served through the Three Incalculable Aeons

Stanza: Within the three great incalculable aeons he made offerings to seventy thousand each; and further, in that same order, to five thousand, six thousand, and seven thousand Buddhas.

Treatise: In the first incalculable aeon he made offerings to seventy-five thousand Buddhas; in the second incalculable aeon to seventy-six thousand Buddhas; in the third incalculable aeon to seventy-seven thousand Buddhas.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): At the fulfillment of each of the three great incalculable aeons, and at the first raising of the aspiration, which Buddha did he meet with in each case? The stanza says:


〔Root 113〕The Four Buddhas Met with in Reverse Order

Stanza: At the fulfillment of the three incalculable aeons, in reverse order they are the Buddha Excellent Insight, the Buddha Burning Lamp, and the Buddha Jewel-Topknot; and at the first raising of the aspiration the one he met was the Buddha Śākyamuni.

Treatise: What is called “reverse order” is speaking from the later toward the earlier. That is to say: at the fulfillment of the third incalculable aeon the Buddha he met and served was named Excellent Insight; at the fulfillment of the second aeon the Buddha he met and served was named Burning Lamp; at the fulfillment of the first aeon the Buddha he met and served was named Jewel-Topknot; and at the stage of first raising the aspiration the one he met was Śākyamuni.

That is to say, our World-Honored One in the past, when at the stage of a bodhisattva, first met with a Buddha whose name was likewise Śākyamuni, and thereupon before that Buddha made the great and vast vow: may I in time to come become a Buddha, in all things just as this World-Honored One is now. That Buddha too appeared in a final aeon, and after his passing his true Dharma likewise abode in the world a thousand years. Therefore the Tathāgata of today is in every point the same as that Buddha.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): At which stage did I, the Śākya bodhisattva, complete the cultivation of which pāramitā? The stanza says:


〔Root 114 · Root 115〕The Six Pāramitās Are Fulfilled at Four Stages

Stanza: Giving universally by compassion alone; the body cut apart without resentment; praising the Buddha Tiṣya; and next, just before unsurpassed awakening — the six pāramitās are completed in cultivation at these four stages, in that same order one, two, then one, two.

Treatise: When the bodhisattva is universally able to give away all things to all men, down to his eyes and marrow, and the relinquishing he practices proceeds from compassion alone, and not from seeking for himself an excellent birth to come — at this point the pāramitā of giving is completed in cultivation.

When the bodhisattva has the limbs of his body cut apart, and though he is not yet free of the greed of desire yet in his mind there is not the least resentment — at this point the two pāramitās of discipline and of patience are completed in cultivation.

When the bodhisattva was practicing with heroic vigor, he came upon the Tathāgata Tiṣya seated within a jeweled niche in the absorption of the fire element, his majestic radiance blazing beyond the ordinary; he gazed with single-hearted devotion and forgot even to set down his other foot, and thus for seven days and nights, without the least slackening, with a purified mind he praised that Buddha in an excellent gāthā, saying:

Quoted stanza: In heaven above and on earth below, in the hall of much hearing of this world, and in the palaces of the departed, the abodes of the gods, and all places of the ten directions, there is none that can compare; great man, bull among men, great śramaṇa — searching through the whole earth and the mountain forests, there is none that can be your equal.

Treatise: Having praised him thus, he thereupon leapt over nine aeons — at this point the pāramitā of vigor is completed in cultivation.

When the bodhisattva was upon the seat of vajra, about to mount to unsurpassed perfect awakening, and abode before unsurpassed awakening in the vajra-like concentration — at this point the two pāramitās of absorption and of discernment are completed in cultivation.

Because they are able to reach the far shore of the fullness of virtue toward which they go, these six are called “pāramitā” (gone to the far shore).

Treatise (taking up · citing a sūtra and raising a question): The sūtras say that there are three bases of meritorious action: first the basis of meritorious action of the class of giving, second the basis of meritorious action of the class of discipline, third the basis of meritorious action of the class of cultivation. Why are these three given the name “basis of meritorious action”? The stanza says:


〔Root 116〕Why the Three Classes of Giving, Discipline, and Cultivation Are Called Bases of Meritorious Action

Stanza: The three classes of giving, discipline, and cultivation receive the names “merit,” “action,” and “basis” each according to what fits it, and the differences among them are as with the ten paths of action.

Treatise: These three classes are all “merit”; among them some are “action” and some are “basis,” each according to what fits it, as was said of the ten paths of action.

That is to say: just as in analyzing the ten paths of action some are both action and path while some are path and not action, so it is here as well — some are merit and action and basis; some are merit and action but not basis; some are merit and basis but not action; and some are merit alone, neither action nor basis.

Now with regard to the class of giving: the two actions of body and speech are furnished with all three senses of the names “merit, action, basis”; the volition that can raise them is called only “merit and action”; and the remaining dharmas arising together with that volition receive only the name of “merit.”

The class of discipline, being of the nature of bodily and verbal action alone, is in all its parts furnished with the three names “merit, action, basis.”

Within the class of cultivation, loving-kindness is called only “merit and basis,” for it is the basis upon which action depends. The volition associated with loving-kindness is done with loving-kindness as its gate; the volition arising together with loving-kindness and the discipline arising together with loving-kindness — these two are called only “merit and action”; and the remaining coexistent dharmas receive only the name of “merit.”

Treatise (another way of reading): Or else it is said that the name “meritorious action” displays the sense of “doing merit” — that is, the preparation for merit; while “basis” displays the support, that is, that giving, discipline, and cultivation are the basis upon which meritorious action depends, and it is in order to accomplish these three that the preparation for merit is raised.

Treatise (recording another account): And there is an account: only “volition” is truly meritorious action; and what is called the “basis” of meritorious action is giving, discipline, and cultivation, because meritorious action proceeds by way of these three as its gate.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): What dharma is called “giving”? And what result does giving draw down? The stanza says:


〔Root 117〕What the Entity of Giving Is · What Result It Draws Down

Stanza: By this is the name “giving” established; that is, for the sake of offering and for the sake of benefit; it is the two actions of body and speech together with that which can raise them; and this draws down the result of great wealth.

Treatise: Although the goods relinquished may also be called “giving,” yet here it is “the equipment by which one is able to relinquish” that is named giving — for it is by this equipment that the act of relinquishing is accomplished, and so “that by which one relinquishes” is the true entity of giving.

Treatise (a distinction): Or else, out of fear, out of hope, out of greed and the like, the act of relinquishing is accomplished just the same (that too is relinquishing, and yet it is not the giving spoken of here); what is meant here is not those, and it is in order to mark them off that it says “for the sake of offering, for the sake of benefit.”

That is to say: it is when there is a relinquishing for the sake of offering to and benefiting others that this equipment is named giving.

Treatise (asking himself · answering himself): What is called the “equipment”? Answer: it is bodily action and verbal action, together with that which can raise this bodily and verbal action.

Treatise (asking himself · answering himself): And what is called “that which can raise”? Answer: it is that mind and mental factor which, associated with non-greed, is able to give rise to this collection. As there is a stanza that says:

Quoted stanza: If a man with a purified mind stints himself and practices giving, the wholesome aggregates of this one moment, taken together, are established under the name of “giving.”

Treatise: It should be known that a basis of meritorious action of the class of giving such as this can draw down as its result great wealth in the life to come and in the present. What is called “the merit of the class of giving” displays the sense of having giving for its entity, just as one says “a vessel of the class of leaves” (a vessel made of leaves) or “a hut of the class of grass” (a hut thatched with grass). The manner of speaking of the class of discipline and the class of cultivation may be understood on the same pattern.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): For whose benefit is giving practiced? The stanza says:


〔First Half of Root 118〕The Four Alternatives of for Oneself · for Another · for Both · for Neither

Stanza: For the benefit of oneself, for the benefit of another, for the benefit of both, and not for the benefit of either — such are the four kinds of practicing giving.

Treatise: Here, when all those classes of ordinary beings, whether not yet free of the greed of desire or already free of it, take what is their own and make an offering to a caitya (a stūpa of the Buddha), this giving is called “only for one’s own benefit,” because others do not thereby obtain any benefit.

If the noble ones who are already free of the greed of desire give to sentient beings (excepting action to be experienced in the present life), this giving is called “only for the benefit of another,” because others obtain benefit thereby, while he himself does not gain benefit from it — for he has already passed beyond that stage of fruition.

If all those classes of ordinary beings, whether not yet free of the greed of desire or already free of it, take what is their own and give it to sentient beings, this giving is called “for the benefit of both.”

If those noble ones already free of the greed of desire make an offering to a caitya (excepting action to be experienced in the present life), this giving is called “not for the benefit of either,” because this is only out of reverence and requital of kindness.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): Above it has been said in general that giving draws down great wealth; now the particular causes of the differences in the result of giving should next be adjudged. The stanza says:


〔Second Half of Root 118〕The Three Causes of the Differences in the Result of Giving

Stanza: By differences in the donor, in the goods given, and in the field given to, the result of giving has differences.

Treatise: That giving has differences is by three causes, namely that the donor, the goods, and the field have differences; and giving having differences, the result therefore has differences.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): Now what is the difference by way of the donor? The stanza says:


〔Root 119〕The Donor’s Four Virtues and Four Results

Stanza: The donor’s difference lies in the virtues of faith and the rest; practicing the four kinds of giving, with reverence and the rest, he obtains the four results of being honored, of wide affection, of timeliness, and of what is hard to take away.

Treatise: Because the donor is accomplished in the several distinguishing virtues of faith, discipline, learning, and the rest, he is called “differing as donor”; the donor differing, the giving becomes different; the giving differing, the result drawn down likewise differs.

Whenever a donor is furnished with such virtues and can lawfully practice the four kinds of giving, with reverence and the rest, he obtains in that same order the four results of being honored and the rest.

That is to say: if a donor practices giving with reverence (giving most reverently), he obtains being constantly honored by others.

If he gives with his own hand, he obtains delight in the use of vast wealth.

If he gives in due season (giving just when a man is in need), he obtains wealth in due season, so that what he needs arrives in due season and does not come too late.

If he gives without injury (giving without troubling others), he obtains resources not encroached upon by others and not destroyed by water, fire, and the rest.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): What is the difference by way of the goods given? The stanza says:


〔Root 120〕The Goods Given and the Four Results Drawn Down

Stanza: The difference of the goods lies in the four sense-objects, visible form and the rest; thereby one obtains excellent form, a good name, being loved by the multitude, and a supple body, together with touches that give rise to pleasure in due season.

Treatise: According as the goods given lack or are complete in the four, visible form, scent, taste, and touch, one accordingly obtains, in that same order, results lacking or complete in excellent form and the rest.

That is to say: the visible form of the goods given being complete, one obtains excellent form.

Scent being complete, one obtains a good name — as fragrance spreads its perfume through all quarters.

Taste being complete, one obtains being loved by the multitude — as a fine savor is loved by all.

Touch being complete, one obtains a supple body, and touches that give rise to pleasant feeling in due season — as with the jewel of women and the rest.

That the result is diminished is because the cause was lacking. In this way too, according as visible form, scent, and the rest are complete or not complete, it is called “differing as goods”; the goods differing, both the entity of the giving and its result have differences.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): What is the difference by way of the field given to? The stanza says:


〔First Half of Root 121〕The Four Differences of the Field Given To

Stanza: The difference of the field lies in the differences of destiny, suffering, kindness, and virtue.

Treatise: Because the field given to has differences in destiny, suffering, kindness, and virtue, it is called “differing as field”; the field differing, the result of giving is distinguished.

With regard to the difference of destiny: as the World-Honored One said, if one gives to an animal, one obtains a hundredfold result; if one gives to a man who has broken discipline, one obtains a thousandfold result.

With regard to the difference of suffering: as among the seven bases of meritorious action that have a support, it is first said that one should give to travelers, to the sick and their nurses, and give groves, regular food, and further food in due season as needed against cold, wind, and heat; and afterwards it is said that if there be men and women furnished with pure faith who accomplish these seven bases of meritorious action that have a support as here set out, the merit they obtain is beyond all measuring.

With regard to the difference of kindness: such as father and mother, teachers and elders, and others who have shown one kindness. Such as bears, deer, and the like — the birth stories speak of the several kinds that have shown kindness.

With regard to the difference of virtue: as a sūtra says, if one gives to a man who keeps discipline, one obtains a hundred-millionfold result, and so on.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): Among the several merits of giving, which is most excellent? The stanza says:


〔Second Half of Root 121〕The Most Excellent Giving

Stanza: One free of defilement giving to one free of defilement is excellent; the giving of a bodhisattva is also excellent; and among the eight kinds of giving the eighth is most excellent.

Treatise: The Bhagavat said: if one free of defilement gives the several resources to one free of defilement, this is the most excellent among gifts of goods.

As for the giving practiced by the bodhisattvas, it is the cause of universally benefiting and gladdening the several sentient beings; though it is not called “the freed giving to the freed,” yet among merits of giving it too is most excellent.

Besides these, among the eight kinds of giving the merit of the eighth kind of giving is likewise most excellent.

What are the eight kinds of giving? First, giving to whoever comes; second, giving out of fear; third, giving in return for kindness; fourth, giving in hope of return; fifth, giving after the custom of forebears; sixth, giving in hope of heaven; seventh, giving to secure a name; and eighth, the giving practiced in order to adorn one’s own mind, in order to support one’s own mind, in order to further the practice of yoga, and in order to gain the higher sense.

As for giving to whoever comes, the masters of old say: it is giving to one who has drawn near to oneself (giving to whoever arrives before one).

As for giving out of fear, it means that seeing before one the marks of this wealth’s destruction, one would rather give it out than lose it for nothing.

As for giving after the custom of forebears, it means practicing giving in continuation of the household usage of one’s fathers and ancestors.

The remaining several kinds are easy to understand, and so they are not separately explained.

Treatise (citing a sūtra and raising a question): As a sūtra says: giving to one on the way to the fruit of stream-entry, the retribution is measureless; giving to one who has the fruit of stream-entry, the measure of the result increases further; and so on at length. Is there then a case in which the one given to is not a noble one and yet the retribution is likewise measureless? The stanza says:


〔Root 122〕Five Fields Where, Though They Are Not Noble Ones, the Result of Giving Is Measureless

Stanza: Father, mother, the sick, one who preaches the Dharma, and a bodhisattva of the last birth — even if they are not men who have realized the noble fruits, giving to them the retribution is measureless.

Treatise: These five, even if they are ordinary beings, yet by giving to them one can draw down a measureless result.

One who abides in his final existence is called “of the last birth.”

Treatise (posing a question to himself · answering himself): To which of the four fields does one who preaches the Dharma belong? Answer: he is gathered under the field of kindness.

Treatise (asking himself · answering himself): Why so? Answer: because he is the great good friend of the several worlds; because he can give the eye of discernment to those blinded by ignorance; because he opens out for the world what is safe and what is perilous; because he can cause sentient beings to give rise to the Dharma body without outflows. In brief, a Dharma master who preaches well can do even what a Buddha does, and so giving to him draws down a measureless result.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): One who wishes to know the marks of lightness and heaviness in the several actions should know that lightness and heaviness are broadly by six causes. What are these six? The stanza says:


〔Root 123〕The Lightness or Heaviness of an Action Is by Six Causes

Stanza: The after-effect, the field, the root, the preparation, the volition, and the intent — by these six being lower or higher, an action becomes of the lower or the higher grade.

Treatise: What is called the after-effect means that having done it one goes on to do it again.

What is called the field means doing harm or doing benefit to that object.

What is called the root means the root path of action itself.

What is called the preparation means the portion that raises that bodily or verbal act.

What is called the volition means that by which the path of action reaches its end.

What is called the intent means whatever inclination of purpose there is — “I ought to do such and such,” “I shall do such and such.”

Some actions become of the heavy grade only by the after-effect taking hold of them, because the after-effect settles and establishes their maturation result.

Some actions become heavy by the field.

Some actions, upon one and the same field, become heavy by the force of the root and not by the rest. As killing upon the field of one’s father or mother is a heavy offense (constituting a deed of immediate retribution); whereas stealing and the like committed against one’s father or mother do not constitute such a heavy offense. As for those that become heavy by the rest (the preparation, the volition, and the intent), reason them out on this same principle.

If all six causes are of the higher grade, this action is heaviest; the reverse of this is lightest; and what lies between these is neither the lightest nor the heaviest.

Treatise (citing a sūtra and raising a question): As a sūtra says: there are two kinds of action, first action that is done, second action that is increased. For what cause is one kind of action called “increased”? By five causes. What are the five? The stanza says:


〔Root 124〕The Five Causes of Increased Action

Stanza: By deliberation, by completeness, by the absence of regret and of counteraction, by having companions, and by maturation — this action is called increased.

Treatise: What is called “by deliberation” means that the action he does is neither done wholly without prior thought, nor done upon a sudden thought.

What is called “by completeness” means that among sentient beings some fall into an evil destiny by one evil practice and some only by three; some fall into an evil destiny by one path of action and some only by ten. Here, if a man’s action done is already of this measure such that he should fall into an evil destiny, then so long as it is not yet complete it is called only “done” and is not called “increased”; and only when it is already complete does it also obtain the name “increased.”

What is called “by the absence of regret and of counteraction” means that there is no remorse, and no act that counteracts this action.

What is called “by having companions” means that in doing an unwholesome action there are further unwholesome dharmas as its helpers.

What is called “by maturation” means that it is fixed to give a maturation result. As for wholesome actions, the reverse may be known in the same way.

The several actions that differ from these are called only “done,” as was explained above.

Treatise (taking up what precedes · posing a question to himself): When those not yet free of desire and the rest take what is their own and make an offering to a caitya, this giving is called “only for one’s own benefit.” Since there is no recipient, how is the merit accomplished? The stanza says:


〔First Half of Root 125〕Giving to a Caitya Is Merit of the Class of Relinquishing

Stanza: What is practiced toward a caitya is merit of the class of relinquishing; as with cultivating loving-kindness and the rest, where there is no recipient it becomes merit just the same.

Treatise: Merit is of two classes, first the class of relinquishing, second the class of enjoyment.

What is called merit of the class of relinquishing means that with a wholesome mind one need only relinquish resources, and the merit of giving arises at once.

What is called merit of the class of enjoyment means that the field given to must make use of the thing given, and only then does the merit of giving arise.

In the offerings presented at the place of a caitya, although there is no merit of the class of enjoyment, yet there is merit of the class of relinquishing.

Treatise (the outsider asks · the author asks back · the outsider answers · the author refutes): (The outsider asks:) Since he does not receive it, from what does the merit arise? (The author asks back:) And on what ground do you know that “the arising of merit must be by his receiving, and where there is no receiving it does not arise”? (The outsider answers:) Because not being received by another, there is no function of gathering in benefit for another. (The author refutes:) This is no decisive proof — if merit must be accomplished by the gathering in of benefit for another, then cultivating loving-kindness and the rest, or cultivating right view and the rest, ought not to give rise to merit.

Therefore it should be granted that in making offerings to a caitya much merit arises, as in cultivating loving-kindness and the rest. That is to say: suppose a man cultivates the absorption of loving-kindness and the rest; although there is no recipient and no gathering in of benefit for another, yet from his own mind measureless merit arises.

In this same way, though a man of virtue has passed away and is gone by, yet in recalling him and extending reverence and offerings, merit arises from one’s own mind.

Treatise (an outsider challenges · the author answers): Is it not then the case that the goods given and the act of reverence in body and speech are thrown away for nothing? Answer: it is not so — for the mind that raises this act is what is excellent. That is to say: suppose a man wishes to harm an enemy; though that enemy’s life has already ended, yet in his mind he still bears the thought of enmity and raises the several evil actions of body and speech, producing much demerit, and not merely raising a thought of mind. In the same way, though the Great Master has already gone by, yet in recalling him and extending reverence and offerings one raises bodily and verbal action, and only so does much merit arise, and not merely by raising a thought of mind.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): If one sows the seed of the act of giving in a good field, one may draw down a lovely result; but if it be in a bad field, then though one gives one ought to draw down only an unlovely result. Answer: this ought not to be so. Why? The stanza says:


〔Second Half of Root 125〕Even a Bad Field Has a Lovely Result

Stanza: Even a bad field has a lovely result, because between seed and fruit there is no inversion.

Treatise: It may plainly be seen that in a field seed and fruit are not inverted — from the seed of the madhuka arises the fruit of the madhuka, and its taste is exceedingly sweet; from the seed of the nimba arises the fruit of the nimba, and its taste is exceedingly bitter. It is not by the power of the field that seed and fruit are inverted.

In this same way, though the donor be in a bad field, yet sowing the several seeds of giving with a mind to benefit others, he draws down only a lovely result and does not draw down an unlovely one. Yet by the fault of the field, the seed sown may bear little fruit or no fruit at all.

Treatise (taking up): The incidental discussion of the basis of meritorious action of the class of giving is finished; now the basis of meritorious action of the class of discipline should next be adjudged. The stanza says:


〔Root 126〕The Entity of Discipline and the Four Virtues of Purity

Stanza: Keeping away from the breaking of discipline and from what is prohibited is called discipline, and each is of two kinds; not being destroyed by the breaking of discipline or by its causes, being founded on counteraction and founded on cessation, is called purity and the rest.

Treatise: The several unwholesome forms are called “breaking discipline,” and among them the offenses by nature (those that are evil in themselves) are given the name “breaking discipline.”

What is called “what is prohibited” means eating at the wrong time and the rest that are prohibited; these, though not offenses by nature, yet were prohibited by the Buddha with a further purpose, for the protection of the Dharma and of sentient beings; and one who has taken the precepts and transgresses them is also called one who breaks discipline. It is in order to mark them off from the offenses by nature that they are given only the name “prohibited.”

Keeping away from the offenses by nature and from the offenses by prohibition is in both cases called “discipline.” Each of these is of two kinds, namely manifest action and nonmanifest action, since both have bodily and verbal action for their own nature.

The above has briefly adjudged the differences in the own-nature of discipline.

If it is furnished with four virtues, it obtains the name “pure”; what is contrary to this is called not pure.

The four virtues so called are: first, not being destroyed by the breaking of discipline — the breaking of discipline being the several unwholesome forms spoken of above. Second, not being destroyed by the causes of the breaking of discipline — those causes being greed and the rest, the afflictions and the secondary afflictions. Third, being founded on counteraction — that is, founded on the foundations of mindfulness and the rest, which can counteract the breaking of discipline and its causes. Fourth, being founded on cessation — that is, founded on nirvāṇa and turned toward nirvāṇa, and not for the sake of an excellent birth to come.

The word “and the rest” in the stanza is to display that there are further divergent accounts.

Treatise (the first divergent account): There is an account: the purity of discipline is by five causes — first purity of the root, second purity of the retinue, third not being injured by applied thought, fourth being taken up by right mindfulness, fifth being turned toward the quiescent.

Treatise (the second divergent account): There is another master who says: discipline is of four kinds — first, discipline out of fear, that is, fearing that one cannot keep alive, fearing an evil name, fearing punishment, fearing the evil destinies, and therefore taking up and guarding śīla. Second, discipline out of hope, that is, coveting an excellent station among the several existences, abundant goods, reverence, and praise, and therefore taking up pure discipline. Third, discipline conducive to the factors of awakening, that is, taking up pure discipline for the sake of seeking liberation and right view and the rest. Fourth, pure discipline, that is, discipline without outflows, which is able forever to part one from the grime of action and affliction.

Treatise (taking up): The class of discipline having been adjudged, the class of cultivation should next be adjudged. The stanza says:


〔First Half of Root 127〕The Wholesome of Equipoise Is Called “Cultivation”

Stanza: The wholesome at the stage of equipoise is called “cultivation,” because it is supremely able to perfume the mind.

Treatise (asking himself · answering himself): As for what is called “the wholesome of equipoise,” what is its entity? Answer: it is the own-nature of concentration together with the dharmas coexistent with it.

Treatise (asking himself · answering himself): What does the name “cultivation” mean? Answer: it means perfuming the mind — since the wholesome of the concentrated stage is supremely able to perfume within the continuum of mind and to make it a thing of virtue, as flowers perfume sesame (set flowers and sesame together, and the sesame takes on the fragrance of the flowers). Therefore this alone is named “cultivation.”

Treatise (taking up and asking again): Above it was adjudged that the merit of giving can draw down great wealth; what then do the two classes of discipline and cultivation draw down? The stanza says:


〔Second Half of Root 127〕Discipline Draws Down Birth in Heaven · Cultivation Draws Down Liberation

Stanza: Discipline and cultivation are spoken of with regard to what is more excellent in each, in that same order drawing down birth in heaven and liberation.

Treatise: Discipline draws down birth in heaven; cultivation draws down liberation.

That the stanza says the word “excellent” is to display that this is said with regard to the more excellent side — for giving too can draw down the result of birth in heaven, and it is only with regard to the more excellent that discipline is spoken of; and keeping discipline too can draw down the result of release from bondage, and it is only with regard to the more excellent that cultivation is spoken of.

Treatise (citing a sūtra and raising a question): A sūtra says that four men are able to produce the merit of Brahmā: first, one who, in order to make offerings to the relics of a Tathāgata, erects a stūpa in a place where none has been before; second, one who, in order to make offerings to the Saṅgha of the four quarters, builds a monastery, gives a garden, and supplies the four requisites; third, a disciple of the Buddha who brings back into concord a body of monks that has been split; and fourth, one who universally cultivates loving-kindness and the rest toward sentient beings. What then is the measure of this merit of Brahmā? The stanza says:


〔First Half of Root 128〕Two Accounts of the Measure of the Merit of Brahmā

Stanza: The merit able to draw down one aeon of birth in heaven and the rest is one measure of the merit of Brahmā.

Treatise (the first account): The preceptors of former times say thus: the merit that can draw down one aeon of birth in heaven and the enjoyment of every pleasure — this is one measure of merit; because the time of enjoying pleasure that he draws down is as long as the aeon-lifespan of the Brahmapurohita gods. Therefore among another school there is a gāthā that says:

Quoted stanza: A man of faith and furnished with right view, if he cultivates the ten excellent practices, thereby produces the merit of Brahmā and can draw down one aeon of heavenly pleasure.

Treatise (the second account): The Vibhāṣā masters say thus: it is the same as the measure of merit adjudged above in the analysis of the action producing the excellent marks.

The word “and the rest” in the stanza is precisely to display divergent accounts such as these.

Treatise (taking up): The giving of goods has been spoken of; what then of the giving of Dharma? The stanza says:


〔Second Half of Root 128〕The Giving of Dharma

Stanza: The giving of Dharma means expounding the sūtras and the rest in accordance with the real and with an undefiled mind.

Treatise: If one is able, in accordance with the real, to expound the sūtras and the rest for the several sentient beings with an undefiled mind so that they give rise to right understanding, this is named the giving of Dharma. Therefore those who expound invertedly, or with a defiled mind for the sake of gain, reputation, and reverence — such men on the contrary injure the great merit of themselves and of others.

Treatise (taking up): The three bases of meritorious action have been separately explained above; now the “three conducive wholesome things” spoken of in the sūtras are explained. The stanza says:


〔Root 129〕Conducive to Merit · Conducive to Liberation · Conducive to Penetration

Stanza: The three, conducive to merit, conducive to liberation, and conducive to penetration, draw down in that same order the wholesome of lovely results, of nirvāṇa, and of the noble path.

Treatise: What is called conducive to merit means the wholesome that can draw down the lovely retribution of the world.

What is called conducive to liberation means the wholesome that is fixed to draw down the result that is nirvāṇa. Once this wholesome has arisen, it makes that sentient being one who is called a man “having the dharma of nirvāṇa within his body.” If a man, on hearing that birth and death have fault, that dharmas are without self, that nirvāṇa has virtue, has the hairs of his body stand up and weeps and sheds tears, it should be known that he has already sown the wholesome conducive to liberation — as when one sees a sprout come up in a rain-soaked field, one knows that in the ground there was a seed before.

What is called conducive to penetration means the wholesome that nearly draws down the retribution that is the result of the noble path, that is, the four stages of warmth and the rest (warmth, the summit, receptivity, and the highest worldly dharma), which will be explained at length further on.

Treatise (taking up and asking again): As for the writing, seals, calculation, letters, and numbers spoken of in the world, how should the own-entity of these five be understood? The stanza says:


〔Root 130〕The Own-Entity of Writing, Seals, Calculation, Letters, and Numbers

Stanza: Whatever three actions are raised in accordance with principle, together with that which raises them, are in that same order the own-entity of writing, seals, calculation, letters, and numbers.

Treatise: What is called “raised in accordance with principle” means arising from a right preparation.

What are called the three actions should be known to be bodily action, verbal action, and mental action.

What is called “that which raises” is that which can give rise to these three actions, namely feeling, perception, and the rest according to what fits each.

Here writing and seals have the bodily action spoken of above together with the five aggregates that raise it for their entity; next calculation and letters have the verbal action spoken of above together with the five aggregates that raise it for their entity; and last, numbers should be known to have the mental action spoken of above together with the four aggregates that raise it for their entity, because it is by mental volition alone that dharmas can be counted.

Treatise (taking up): Now the divergent names of dharmas should be briefly adjudged. The stanza says:


〔Root 131〕The Divergent Names of Dharmas — Excellent · Inferior · To Be Practiced · Unsurpassed

Stanza: What is wholesome and without outflows is named “excellent”; what is defiled is named “blameworthy,” “obscured,” and “inferior”; what is wholesome and conditioned is named “to be practiced”; and liberation is named “unsurpassed.”

Treatise: Wholesome dharmas without outflows are also named “excellent.”

The several defiled dharmas are also named “blameworthy,” “obscured,” and “inferior.” By comparison with this “excellent” and this “inferior,” the remaining middle class is established of itself, and so the stanza does not adjudge it again.

The several conditioned wholesome dharmas are also named “to be practiced”; and that the rest are not to be practiced is established of itself by inference from the sense.

Treatise (posing a question to himself · answering himself): Why are unconditioned dharmas not named “to be practiced”? Answer: because they cannot be practiced again and again so as to be increased. And further, because “practice” is for the sake of seeking a result, and unconditioned dharmas have no result.

Liberation, nirvāṇa, is also named “unsurpassed,” because there is no single dharma that can surpass nirvāṇa — it being wholesome and permanent and passing beyond the host of dharmas. All the remaining dharmas have something above them, which is established of itself by inference from the sense.

義疏Exposition

讀這一卷之前

業品走到這裡是第六卷,也是最後一卷。前五卷把業的體性、律儀的得捨、經中所說的種種業門、十業道一一辨過,末後立了三重障——業障、煩惱障、異熟障。這一卷開口就接住那個尾巴:「於前所辯三重障中,說五無間為業障體」。三重障之中的第一個,它的體是什麼?答案是五無間業。於是全卷從這裡展開。

三家古德在這一刀上判得完全一致。光記標「此下第二別明業障。就中,一出業障體;二別明破僧;三明成逆緣;四明加行定;五罪重、大果;六無間同類」,寶疏標「第二別明業障」,頌疏標「從此第二,別明業障,就中分六」——連六個子目的次第都逐一相同。這在本論的科判史上並不多見,可見卷界即是科界,不是後人硬切的。

這一卷的結構有一個很值得注意的形狀:前半極重、後半極勝。前半講的是造得最深的惡——五種無間業,其中又用了整整八頌之力專講「破僧」一事,把體、能破的人、被破的人、地點、人數、時限、不可能發生的六個時位一一釘死。後半忽然轉身,講菩薩的妙相業(三無數劫、百劫修相、逆次逢佛、超九劫、六度四位圓滿),再講施、戒、修三種福業事——施的名義與四句、施主與財與田、業的輕重六因、造作與增長、制多之施、戒的兩種、等引名修、梵福之量、法施、順三分善。末後以書印算文數之體與「善無漏名妙」一頌收束全品。

所以整卷可以當成一張業的極端量表來讀:往下探到最深的一格(破僧的那一句誑語),往上探到最高的一格(感八萬大劫的那個思、與三無數劫的六度圓滿)。中間那條線始終沒有變——業的輕重不由事相的大小決定,由田、由心、由所壞的東西決定。這一條下文逐段都會碰到。

還有一件事要先說在前頭。本論在這一卷裡三次『並錄不判』(一一福量三說、戒淨二異說、梵福量二說),論主一次判語也沒有下。讀的時候不要急著找『正確答案』,先看清每一家把重量壓在哪裡。


一、五無間業的體

〔一之一〕四身一語·三殺一誑·一加行。 先問:五無間是五件事,為什麼頌要把它拆成「四身一語」「三殺一誑」「一加行」三組來說?因為這是三把不同的尺。第一把量業的種類——「五無間中四是身業、一是語業、三是殺生、一虛誑語根本業道、一是殺生業道加行」:害母、害父、害阿羅漢、出佛身血四者動的是身,破僧動的是口。第二把量業道的歸屬——前三者是殺生業道,破僧是虛誑語業道。第三把最要緊:出佛身血雖然是身業,卻不是殺生業道,只是殺生的加行,理由一句話——「以如來身不可害故」。業道要成立,得有『所殺者死』這一果;佛身不可害,果永遠不成,所以只能停在加行這一格。

易誤處:以為「無間」是說五件事一樣重。不是——五件事同名無間,是就『必墮無間、不隔他生』說的;它們在業道上的身分並不齊。落地上:讀本論的任何法數,先問『這一組名目是用哪一把尺編的』;同一組東西換一把尺,格子就會重排——這一卷後面講三福業事、講施的四句,用的都是這個手法。


二、破僧章之一 · 僧破是什麼、誰身上成就

〔二之一〕僧破的體是「不和合」。 先問:破僧既然是最重的罪,它的體應該是什麼樣的法?直覺會答『一定是極惡的心』。論的答案卻出人意料——「僧破體是不和合性,無覆無記心不相應行蘊所攝」。所謂僧破,指的是僧團和合狀態的破失,這是一個心不相應行(不是色、不是心心所,是行蘊中另立的那一類法),而且性質是無覆無記,既不善也不惡。論自己也設了這個難:既然無覆無記,怎麼會是無間?答得極乾脆——「如是僧破因誑語生,故說破僧是無間果」。僧破是,那句誑語才是因。

更關鍵的是它落在誰身上:「非能破者成此僧破,但是所破僧眾所成」。破僧的那個人並不成就「僧破」這個法,成就它的反而是被破的那一群僧。易誤處:把「僧破」與「破僧罪」混作一物。二者分屬二人——法在僧眾那一邊,罪在破者這一邊。落地上:這是本論處理「事」與「罪」分家的樣板;後面講「捨類福/受類福」時,同一種分家手法會再出現一次。

〔二之二〕能破者成的是誑語罪·一劫熟·多逆苦增。 先問:既然僧破不在破者身上,破者身上到底成了什麼?答:「能破僧人成破僧罪」——而這罪「誑語為性,即僧破俱生語表無表業」,果報是「此必無間大地獄中經一中劫受極重苦」。五逆之中只有破僧一定是無間地獄一中劫,其餘四者則「餘逆不必生於無間」。這裡論主自己設了一個很尖的問:既然多種逆罪都在下一生成熟,一生怎麼裝得下五份果報?自答是——「隨彼罪增苦還增劇」:不是加生數,是加苦的密度,感得極大而柔軟的身、與眾多猛利的苦具,於是苦成二三四五倍。光記於此標問答,並自申「造多逆中,初是引業,後是滿業」——引業定了『生哪裡』,滿業定了『在那裡受到什麼程度』。

易誤處:以為「多逆同感一生」是打折。恰恰相反,是加倍。落地上:引業與滿業這一對工具在此第一次落到極端案例上;日後讀到六道差別、讀到同生一趣而苦樂懸殊,用的是同一對工具。


三、破僧章之二 · 誰能破、破誰、在哪裡、多久

〔三之一〕能破的人有三重門檻。 先問:任何人都能破法輪僧嗎?論設了三道門檻。其一身分——「能破僧者要大苾芻,必非在家、苾芻尼等」。其二行類——「唯見行者,非愛行人」:偏重推度見解的人才做得成,偏重情愛貪著的人做不成。其三戒行——「住淨行人,非犯戒者」,理由是「以犯戒者言無威故」。三道門檻合起來說明一件事:破僧不是靠惡,是靠威信。一個破戒的人說話沒有分量,帶不動僧眾。

至於所破的一邊,也有門檻——「唯破異生非破聖者,以諸聖者證法性故」;論並錄一說「有說:得忍亦不可破」,於是頌用「愚夫」二字含攝兩層。易誤處:讀成『聖者道心堅固所以不上當』。論給的理由是證法性,是所證的境界問題,不是意志力問題。落地上:這一段告訴讀者一個現實的判準——僧團最危險的破口不在明顯的惡人,在有戒有威信而見解偏走的人。

〔三之二〕在別處破·九人才夠·一夜必和。 先問:為什麼破僧一定要「異處」?論說「要異處破,非對大師」,因為「以諸如來不可輕逼,言詞威肅對必無能」——當著佛的面沒有人做得成。光記於此留下一條地望之考:「異處謂羯闍尸利沙山,此云象頭山,山頂如象頭故以名焉」,並辨正俗訛「舊云伽耶山者,訛也」。人數上,「要八苾芻分為二眾,以為所破,能破第九,故眾極少猶須九人」;頌疏釋此句作「九等者,要須九人」,並分四為正眾、四為邪眾。地域上「非於餘洲,以無佛故」——沒有佛出世的地方,連『另立一位異師』這件事都無從談起。時限上「此夜必和不經宿住」,所以破法輪僧從成到解不過一夜。

易誤處:把『一夜必和』讀成『破僧不嚴重』。它嚴重的地方不在持續多久,而在那一夜之中「大千世界法輪不轉」。落地上:破羯磨僧則寬得多——「唯破羯磨通在三洲,極少八人,多亦無限」,只要「要一界中僧分二部別作羯磨,故須八人」。二者一嚴一寬,讀者由此可知本論所謂「破僧」其實是兩件性質不同的事。

〔三之三〕六個時位不會有破法輪。 先問:為什麼要專門列出『不可能發生』的時候?因為這反過來界定了破法輪成立的條件。六位是——「初謂世尊轉法輪未久,後謂善逝將般涅槃時,此二時中僧一味故」;「於正戒見皰未起時,要二皰生方可破故」,『皰』是初起的隆腫,借喻戒與見上剛萌動的裂痕,要有兩個裂口才裂得開;「未立止觀第一雙時,法爾由彼速還合故」,止觀二上首弟子在,僧眾自然很快復合;「佛滅後時,無真大師為敵對故」,沒有佛,『另立異師』就失去對象;「未結界時,無一界中分二部故」。

易誤處:把六位當成六條孤立的規矩。它們其實是同一個條件的六種缺法——破法輪要同時具備『有佛可對抗』『僧已有裂縫』『無強力調停者』『界已結』,缺一即不成。落地上:論末補一句「非破法輪諸佛皆有,必依宿業有此事故」——不是每一位佛都會遇上;遇上與否繫於宿業。這一句把整段從制度問題拉回業感問題,正是本卷的主軸。


四、逆緣章 · 為什麼偏偏是父母與阿羅漢

〔四之一〕棄恩田·壞德田,與轉形、誤殺、出血、後得無學的四道簡別。 先問:害人的事很多,為什麼只有這幾種成無間?論答「由棄恩田、壞德田故」。光記把這一段的問答結構逐層拆開——標「由棄恩田壞德田故者,總答」,續標「如何有恩者,徵」·「身生本故者,答」·「如何棄彼者,問」·「謂捨彼恩者,答」。這是論主自問自答的釋詞結構,不是外人來詰難,讀的時候不要把它讀成辯論。德田一邊則作「德田謂餘阿羅漢等,具諸勝德及能生故」,害之即「壞德所依,故成逆罪」。

接著論設了四道簡別,一道比一道細。轉形——「逆罪亦成,依止一故」,性別轉了身還是那個身。血分——羯剌藍掉出而由他婦生下的公案,判準是「因彼血者身生本故」,給血分的是母,養育的是後母。誤殺——「若於父母起殺加行,誤殺餘人無無間罪」,反過來也一樣不成逆;一加行同時害母與餘人,則「若一加行害母及餘,二無表生,表唯逆罪」,理由是「以無間業勢力強故」。出佛血——「要以殺心方成逆罪,打心出血無間則無」。後得無學——「於無學身無殺加行故」,所以殺一個將死才證果的人不成逆。

易誤處:以為逆罪是『對象身分』決定的。四道簡別合起來說的正好相反:身分是必要條件,心與加行才是充分條件。落地上:這一段是全論『業之成不成』最細的一次操作示範;日後讀十業道之究竟不究竟,回頭看這四道簡別就有現成的手感。

〔四之二〕加行既定,中間無路可退。 先問:一個人已經動手往無間業上走了,中間還有沒有可能忽然開悟、忽然離欲?論答得極斷——「無間加行若必定成,中間決無離染得果」。而其餘惡業道則不然:加行中間如果聖道生起,業道就不會完成,因為「依止與彼定相違故」——所依的身心與那個業道決定相違,聖道一起,惡業道就走不下去了。

易誤處:把這一頌讀成『造逆的人永無翻身之日』。論說的是這一段加行之中不能離染得果,不是說此人永無得度之時。落地上:兩句對照著讀最有味道——其餘惡業,聖道能中途攔下;唯獨無間加行,一旦「必定成」就攔不住。這正說明無間之所以名為「無間」,不只是果報無間,連因位上也不容間隔。


五、最重的罪與最大的善

〔五之一〕破僧的那一句話,與感八萬大劫的那個思。 先問:五逆之中哪一個最重?論答破僧,理由是「由此傷毀佛法身故、障世生天解脫道故」——它壞的不是一個人的色身,是佛的法身(教法之身);它擋的不是一個人的路,是整個世間生天與解脫的路。論接著把那一夜的景象攤開:僧一破,直到未合之間,世間入聖、得果、離染、盡漏全被遮住,習定溫誦思等業息,大千世界法輪不轉,天人龍等身心擾亂。所以其餘四逆依次是「餘無間罪如其次第,第五三一後後漸輕」,而「第二最輕,恩等少故」。光記於此補一條輕重之理:「恩、德二田中,德田勝恩田,以彼德田能拔有情生死苦故」。

此處有一輪外人的詰難:既然破僧的語業最重,何以經中說三罰業中意罰最大、又說諸罪中邪見最大?論主答「據五無間說破僧重,約三罰業說意罪大,就五僻見說邪見重」——三句話分屬三個不同的評比範圍,並不相妨。頌之後半則翻到善的一邊:世間善中果最大的是能感第一有的那個思,「感八萬大劫極靜異熟故」;若論離繫果,則「據離繫果,則金剛喻定相應思能得大果」,所以頌特地加「世善」二字作簡別。

易誤處:把三句會通讀成『論主含糊其詞』。它其實是一條方法——任何「最」字都要先問『在哪一個集合裡最』。落地上:這一節把「最重」與「最大」並列,正是全卷結構的縮影:一端是那一句誑語,一端是那一個思。二者都不是『事情大小』的問題,是『所壞/所成之物』的問題。


六、五無間同類與三個最怕業的時候

〔六之一〕同類的五種。 先問:既然叫「同類」,是不是與五逆一樣重?論說「如是五種隨其次第,是五無間同類業體」——污辱身為阿羅漢尼的母親、殺住定菩薩、殺有學聖者、奪僧和合之緣、破壞窣堵波,依次與五逆一一相配。首句古來有二讀:光記兩讀並錄,作「謂有於母阿羅漢尼,或於母及阿羅漢尼行極污染」——前讀以「母阿羅漢尼」為一人,後讀以「母」與「阿羅漢尼」為二人二境;頌疏逕取二境讀,作「污母及污無學尼」;真諦則作一人讀,「若人污壞自母阿羅漢」。此處並錄不取捨。它們是同類而不是同名:性質相近、所壞相近,但不算五無間本身。至於它們是否也定生地獄,論在頌前錄了一說「有餘師說:非無間生」——同類雖然定生地獄,卻不一定是死後緊接著就生。

易誤處:把「同類」讀成「等罪」。論並沒有說它們也感一中劫的無間果。落地上:五同類逐一與五逆對照著看最清楚——污母阿羅漢尼對害母、殺住定菩薩對害父、殺有學聖者對害阿羅漢、奪僧和合緣對破僧、破窣堵波對出佛身血。這張對照表本身出於頌疏,它逐條標作「殺母罪同類」「殺父罪同類」「殺羅漢罪同類」「破僧罪同類」「出佛身血罪同類」;論本只說「隨其次第」而未逐條繫名。至於何以相似,光記逐一補出理據:「言同類者是相似義」,殺住定菩薩之所以配害父,是因「菩薩恩深猶如父故」;殺有學聖者之所以配害阿羅漢,是因「以學、無學同聖福田故」;奪僧和合緣之所以配破僧,是因「和合資緣與僧義等」;破窣堵波之所以配出佛身血,是因眾人恭敬此塔「與佛相似」。這五句是光記之增釋,不是論文自有。對照表與理據合看,本論編這五條的邏輯就完全透明了。

〔六之二〕將得忍、將得不還、將得無學。 先問:業什麼時候最會作障?論指出三個時位——「若從頂位將得忍時,感惡趣業皆極為障,以忍超彼異熟地故」;將得不還果時,欲界繫業皆極為障,只除順現法受業「唯除隨順現法受業」;將得無學果時,色無色業皆極為障,同樣除順現。論給的譬喻極生動:「如人將離本所居國,一切債主皆極為障」。

易誤處:以為「業為障」是隨時都一樣。論明說是將要跨界的那一刻最凶——因為那一刻等於要註銷那一地的異熟,該地的業自然全部湧上來攔。落地上:這一節其實是修行地圖上的三個關口預告;賢聖品講忍位、講不還、講無學時,這三個關口會再出現一次。此處先給讀者一個心理準備——越接近突破,舊業的牽扯越明顯,這不是退步,是關口的常態。


七、住定菩薩與妙相業

〔七之一〕「住定」這個名字從哪裡開始。 先問:前面說「殺住定菩薩」是無間同類,那麼菩薩從什麼時候起算「住定」?論答「從修能感妙三十二大丈夫相異熟果業,菩薩方得立住定名」——從開始修妙相業那一刻起。所謂「定」,論用四件事來界定:常生善趣(人天二趣)、常生貴家(婆羅門、剎帝利、巨富長者、大婆羅門家)、恆具男身(「於貴家中根有具缺,然彼菩薩恒具勝根」)、念力堅固(「生生常能憶念宿命,所作善事常無退屈」)。末後論用了一個很特別的譬喻——「如世傳有無價䭾娑,當知此言目彼菩薩」,並釋其所以:由久習無緣大悲,任運恆時繫屬於他人,以無慢心攝一切有情同己,甚至「常觀己如彼僕使」。

易誤處:把「住定」讀成『入了某種禪定』。此處的「定」是決定不退的定,不是定學之定——光記於此明界之:「此中言定,謂彼決定生善趣等名之為定,非是得定。菩薩住此,名為住定」。落地上:這一段是本論——一部部派系的論——對菩薩道最正面的一段描述。它的重心不在神通功德,在「難求事中皆能堪忍,勞迫事中皆能荷負」這一句上。

〔七之二〕修妙相業的五個條件。 先問:這個業不是隨處隨時能修的,條件是什麼?頌給了五條,論逐一釋。處所——必在贍部洲,「此洲覺慧最明利故」。身分——「唯是男子非女等身,爾時已超女等位故」。所緣與心地——「唯現對佛,緣佛起思是思所成,非聞修類」:必須現前對著佛,緣佛而起,而且屬於思所成慧這一格,不是聞所成、修所成。時量——「唯餘百劫造修非多,諸佛因中法應如是」。莊嚴——每一相各以百福嚴飾。釋迦則是特例,「精進熾然能超九劫」,九十一劫就修成,於是有那句「我憶九十一劫以來,不見一家因施我食有少傷損,唯成大利」。

論在此並錄一師之說(「宿舊師說」,光記訓其為「宿舊師者,謂自部中宿舊諸師」),又自設「何等名為一一福量」而三說並陳,末一說是「有說:此量唯佛乃知」。易誤處:把三說之末當成論主的定論。論文自身沒有下判語。落地上:這一節最實用的一句是「思所成」——妙相業不是靠聽、也不是靠定,是靠對著佛而起的那一念思。它把福德之修的樞紐指回到心的一剎那。


八、三無數劫與逆著次第的四位佛

〔八之一〕七萬五千、七萬六千、七萬七千。 先問:三大無數劫這個時量,論給的是空話還是實數?論給的是實數——「初無數劫中供養七萬五千佛」,次劫七萬六千,後劫七萬七千。三個數字每劫遞增一千——論所給的就是這三個數,遞增之所以然論未出,此處只依數錄之。

易誤處:把這串數字當作只能仰望的天文數字而跳過去。它在本論的作用是校準比例尺——前面剛講完一句誑語感一中劫的無間,這裡就用三無數劫的供佛數把善的那一端也拉到同一張圖上。落地上:讀阿毘達磨的數字,先問『這個數是要和哪一個數對照著看的』。此處要對照的正是前半卷那一中劫。

〔八之二〕逆次逢佛與最初的那一個願。 先問:什麼叫「逆次」?論釋「言逆次者,自後向前」——第三劫滿逢勝觀,第二劫滿逢然燈,第一劫滿逢寶髻,而最初發心時所逢的是釋迦牟尼。這一段最動人的是最後一節:菩薩最初逢的那位佛也名釋迦牟尼,他就在那位佛前發願「願我當作佛,一如今世尊」;而那位佛也在末劫出世、滅後正法亦住千年,所以今日的如來一一與那位佛相同。

易誤處:把「逆次」讀成佛出世的次序顛倒了。顛倒的是敘述的次序,論是從近往遠數的。落地上:這一段把「發願」與『成佛之相』扣成一條因果——最初那一念願所描的樣子,就是最後成就的樣子。本論在這裡難得地把一個極長的時量壓縮成一句很具體的話,讀者不妨把它當作全卷福德論的總綱來記。


九、六波羅蜜多的四個圓滿位

〔九之一〕四位配六度。 先問:六度為什麼配四位,而不是六位?論的排法是一、二、又一、二。第一位——「所行惠捨但由悲心,非自希求勝生差別」,能施一切乃至眼髓而只出於悲心,此時布施波羅蜜多圓滿。第二位——「若時菩薩被析身支,雖未離欲貪而心無少忿」,此時戒與忍二度同時圓滿。第三位是讚底沙佛而超九劫,精進圓滿。第四位——「將登無上正等菩提,次無上覺前住金剛喻定」,此時定與慧二度同時圓滿。末後論釋其名:「能到自所往圓德彼岸,故此六名曰波羅蜜多」;光記為此音義作訓——「六。波羅,此云彼岸。蜜多,此云到」。

易誤處:以為「圓滿」是指某一度修到不能再修。論標的是那一度到達彼岸的那個事件——布施之滿,滿在「但由悲心」四字上,不在施了多少。落地上:四位之中最可帶回自身的是第二位。戒與忍為什麼同時滿?因為身被支解而心無少忿,這一刻同時證明了不犯與不瞋——戒是不作,忍是不動;同一境上二者一起被驗到

〔九之二〕那首讚佛的伽他,與「超九劫」。 先問:整卷只引了三首非本頌的伽他,為什麼要在此處引一首?因為它是「超九劫」這件事的現場。論敘其境:菩薩遇見底沙如來坐寶龕中入火界定,威光赫奕特異於常,於是專誠瞻仰而忘了放下另一隻腳,就這樣「經七晝夜無怠,淨心以妙伽他讚彼佛曰」,讚畢即「如是讚已便超九劫」。這首伽他的意思是說:天上地下、此界的多聞室、逝宮天處以至十方,都沒有可比的;大丈夫、人中牛王、大沙門,尋遍地與山林也沒有相等的。

易誤處:把「超九劫」讀成走捷徑。論給的因是「精進熾然」——七晝夜單足而立、目不轉睛、心無懈怠,這是把百劫的功課壓進七天的密度。落地上:這一則是全卷唯一帶場景的敘事,它把前面那些天文數字忽然拉回到一個站著不動的人身上。福德的量可以極大,起處卻始終是一念的專與誠。


十、施戒修三福業事的立名

〔十之一〕福、業、事三個字要分開讀。 先問:既然叫「三福業事」,是不是三件事都同樣是福、是業、又是事?論說「三類皆福,或業或事,隨其所應如業道說」——要像十業道那樣分格。十業道之中有的既是業又是道、有的是道而非業;這裡則分四格:有福亦業亦事、有福業非事、有福事非業、有唯是福非業非事。論逐一配:施類之中「且施類中身語二業具福業事三種義名」,能引起它的思只名福業,思俱有法只受福名;戒類唯身語業性,故皆具三名;修類之中慈只名福事(它是業所依的事),慈相應思與慈俱之戒只名福業,餘俱有法只受福名。論另出一種讀法:福業之名顯「作福」之義,事顯所依。末後並錄一說「有說:唯思是真福業」。

易誤處:把「福業事」當成一個不可拆的複合詞。它是三個判準疊在一起,拆開才讀得通。落地上:這一節是後面整個施戒修章的入口。凡讀到『某某是福業事』,先問這一句用的是三格中的哪一格——是在說它是福、是業、還是它是所依之事。


十一、施的體與施的名

〔十一之一〕施體不是所施之物。 先問:布施的體,是被送出去的那個東西嗎?論答不是——「捨具名施,謂由此具捨事得成,故捨所由是真施體」。真正的施體是能捨的那一具(身語業與能發起它的心心所),不是所捨之物。論並作一道簡別:「或由怖畏希求貪等捨事亦成」——因怖畏、希求、貪等而捨,捨的事一樣成立,卻不是此處所說的施;為簡別它們,頌才說「為供為益」。所謂「具」是什麼?「謂身語業及此能發」;能發又是什麼?「謂無貪俱能起此聚」——與無貪相應而能生起這一聚的那一分。

易誤處:把施的成立繫在物的多寡上。論繫的是心與業的那一具,並且用「無貪俱」三字把根繫死。落地上:這一節給出一條很硬的檢查——凡因害怕、因交換、因貪求而捨,物照樣出去,卻不落在「施」這一格裡。判準不在手上,在無貪那一念上。

〔十一之二〕一剎那善蘊即立施名。 先問:論引那首「若人以淨心,輟己而行施」的頌,是要補什麼?補的是時量。頌說這一剎那的善蘊,總起來就立名為施——施不是一個延續的過程,是一個剎那的善蘊之聚。論隨即說明「施類福」三字的構詞法:「言施類福者,顯施為體義,如葉類器草類舍等」,就像『葉類的器』是用葉子做的器、『草類的舍』是用草搭的舍,「施類福」就是以施為體的福;戒類、修類比照可知。

易誤處:把引頌讀成論主自己的頌。它前文明作「謂無貪俱能起此聚。如有頌曰」,冠「如有」二字,是他說之頌,不入本論之頌數。落地上:這一節把施的量度從『捨了多少』改成『那一剎那的善蘊有多純』。與上一節的「無貪俱」合看,施的判準至此完全收在心上。


十二、施的四句與果之三因

〔十二之一〕為自、為他、為二、不為二。 先問:施總是利他的,怎麼會有「唯為自益」的施?論用二個變項排出四句——施者是凡是聖(是否已離欲貪),受者是有情還是制多(佛塔)。未離欲與已離欲的凡夫奉施制多,是「唯為自益」,因為制多不受用,他人不由此得益。聖者已離欲而施諸有情,是「唯為益他」,因為「以他由此獲饒益故,非為自益,超果地故」——他自己已超過那個果地,不再由此得益。凡夫施諸有情,是「為二俱益」。聖者奉施制多,則是「不為益二」,因為「此施名曰不為益二,以此唯為恭敬報恩」。

易誤處:把「唯為自益」讀成自私。它說的是利益的落點,不是動機的高下——制多不受用,所以益不落在他方。落地上:四句一擺,可知本論衡量施的框架有兩軸——施者的位次、受者能否受用。這兩軸接下來就展開為主、財、田三因。

〔十二之二〕果的差別繫於三處。 先問:同樣是施,果為什麼有差別?論答「施有差別,由三種因,謂主、財、田有差別故」,並補一句因果鏈——施有差別,所以果有差別。三因即施主、所施之財、所施之田。

易誤處:以為果的差別只看田(施給誰)。論明白列了三項,田只是其一;施主的德與所施財的品質同樣入帳。落地上:這是本論福德論最重要的一張表。後面三節就是這三因的逐一展開,讀的時候把三因當作三個獨立的欄位,各自都能單獨拉高或拉低果報。


十三、主、財、田三因逐一展開

〔十三之一〕施主的四種德配四種果。 先問:施主的「德」指什麼?論答「由施主成信、戒、聞等差別功德,故名主異」。而果的差別則繫於他行施的方式,四種方式配四種果——「若施主行敬重施,便感常為他所尊重」;自手而施,感得於廣大財愛樂受用;應時而施,感應時之財,所須不過時;「若無損施,便感資財,不為他侵及火等壞」。

易誤處:把四果讀成隨機的酬報。四者其實一一對應——恭敬感尊重、親手感受用、應時感及時、無損感不壞,形式與果報是同構的。落地上:這一節可以當成一張自檢表。同樣一筆施,換一種行施的方式,果就換一個樣子;而四種方式全都不必多花一分錢。

〔十三之二〕所施之財的四塵配四果。 先問:財的差別怎麼量?論用色香味觸四塵來量——所施之財色具足,便感妙色;「香具足故便感好名,如香芬馥遍諸方故」;味具足故感眾人所愛;「觸具足故感柔軟身及有隨時生樂受觸」。反之「果有減者,由因闕故」。

易誤處:把『色香味觸具足』讀成非要昂貴之物。論說的是這一份供養在四塵上是否完整——好看、好聞、好味、觸感好,這四項與價格不是一回事。落地上:這一節與上一節合起來,等於說施的品質有八個可調的旋鈕(四種行施方式、四塵),全都在施者可控的範圍內。本論談福德,從來不談運氣。

〔十三之三〕田的四種差別。 先問:所施之田怎麼分?論分四項——趣、苦、恩、德。就趣說,「若施傍生受百倍果,施犯戒人受千倍果」。就苦說,如七有依福業事中「先說應施客行病侍、園林常食及寒風熱隨時食等」,其後說成就此七種者所獲福德不可取量。就恩說,「如父母、師及餘有恩」,並舉本生經中熊鹿等有恩之類。就德說,「若施持戒人,受億倍果等」。

易誤處:把四項當成一條線性的階梯。它們是四個並列的維度——一個正在受苦的畜生同時落在『趣低』與「苦重」兩格上,帳要分開算。落地上:四項之中「苦」與「恩」二項最容易被忽略。論特地把「客行病侍」「寒風熱隨時食」這些極平常的事列進七有依福業事,正是要說明福田不必遠求


十四、最勝之施與五種不必是聖者的田

〔十四之一〕三重「最勝」。 先問:施福最勝的是哪一種?論給了三個並列的最勝。其一是薄伽梵所說——「若離染者,於離染者施諸資財,於財施中此為最勝」,離染者施於離染者。其二是菩薩之施——「雖不名為脫施於脫,而於施福亦為最勝」,因為它是普利樂一切有情之因。其三是八種施中的第八,論列八施之名「八施者何?一隨至施、二怖畏施、三報恩施、四求報施、五習先施、六希天施、七要名施、八為莊嚴心為資助心為資瑜伽為得上義而行惠施」,並逐一略釋前列數種,其中怖畏施是「謂見此財壞相現前,寧施不失」,習先施是沿習先人父祖家法而施。光記於「要名施」補一句訓——「求美名而行惠施,名要名施」。

易誤處:以為八施是八種好施。前七其實一路從被動、恐懼、交易、求名排下來,只有第八是為了莊嚴自心、資益瑜伽、求得上義而施。落地上:把八施當作一條動機的階梯來讀最有用——同一個布施的動作,動機停在哪一級,果就停在哪一級。

〔十四之二〕五種田即使是凡夫,施果亦無量。 先問:不是說田的德越高果越大嗎?那麼「設非證聖者」為什麼果也無量?論列五種——父、母、病人、說法師、最後生菩薩,「如是五種設是異生,但施亦能招無量果」。其中最後生菩薩即「住最後有,名最後生」。論特別為說法師設問:他在四田之中屬哪一田?答「是恩田攝」,理由是「為諸世間大善友故」——他能施給被無明所盲的人以慧眼、為世間開示安危、令有情生起無漏法身,簡要地說,善說法師乃至能作佛所作的事。

易誤處:把這一頌讀成推翻了前面的『德田最勝』。它並沒有推翻,只是指出恩田與苦田也能獨立地把果拉到無量——父母是恩之極,病人是苦之極,說法師論明判為恩田所攝、而論所出之理由已見其重,最後生菩薩則是位次之極。落地上:這一節最實際的一句是「病」。一個正在生病的普通人,在本論的帳上與說法師並列,這一點值得反覆記取。


十五、業的輕重六因與增長業的五因

〔十五之一〕輕重由六因。 先問:業的輕重憑什麼定?論列六因——後起(「後起者,謂作已隨作」,作了以後還接著作)、田(於彼作損作益)、根本(根本業道本身)、加行(引起身語的那一段)、思(由它使業道究竟)、意樂(「意樂者,謂所有意趣」,我應當造作如此如此)。頌疏於此逐一標序,作「此有六因:後起者,第一因也」以下,體例最清。論並舉三種偏重的情形:或唯由後起攝受而成重,或由田成重,或於同一田而由根本力成重——「如父母田行殺罪重」,而對父母行盜等業則不成這等重罪;至於由其餘(加行、思、意樂)而成重的,論以「例此應思」括之。光記於此逐字補足:「如父、母田行殺罪重成無間業,非於父、母作盜等業成無間罪」。末後定總則:「若有六因皆是上品,此業最重」,翻此最輕,中間則非最輕重。

易誤處:把六因讀成六個加分項。它們是六個獨立的檔位,各自可以是下品或上品,六者全上才是最重。落地上:六因之中「後起」最容易被忽略——作完之後還一再重作、一再隨喜,這一項單獨就能把業推成重品。

〔十五之二〕造作與增長的分界。 先問:經說有造作業、增長業,分界在哪裡?論答由五因——審思(「由審思故者,謂彼所作業,非先全不思、非率爾思作」)、圓滿(量已足夠應墮惡趣,「未圓滿時但名造作不名增長」)、無惡作對治(「由無惡作對治故者,謂無追悔無對治業」)、有伴(「由有伴故者,謂作不善業,不善為助伴」)、異熟(定與異熟)。善業翻此可知。頌疏同樣逐一標序,作「此有五因:由審思者,第一因也」。

易誤處:以為「增長」只是『多做幾次』。五因之中真正吃重的是無惡作對治——一個追悔、一個對治,業就停在「造作」而不成「增長」。落地上:這是全卷最可直接用上的一節。造作業與增長業之別,等於給了一條業還能不能被攔下的判準;追悔與對治不是心理安慰,是五因之一的實際缺口。


十六、沒有受者的福,與惡田裡的好果

〔十六之一〕捨類福與受類福。 先問:奉施制多而制多不受用,福從何生?論先分二類——「福有二類,一捨、二受」;「捨類福者,謂由善心但捨資財施福便起」,「受類福者,謂所施田受用施物施福方起」。制多之施沒有受類福,卻有捨類福。這一段有一輪往復要分清楚,光記逐句標定其說者:外人問「彼既不受,福由何生」〔光記標「問」〕;論主反責外人,追問憑什麼知道福一定要由受而生〔光記標「論主反責外人」〕;外人答「不受於他,無攝益故」〔光記標「外人答」〕;論主總非之〔光記標「論主總非,正釋下句」〕——這不是決定的證據,若福必由攝益他成,則修慈等、修正見等就不應生福了。於是結論是「是故應許供養制多有多福生,如修慈等」。其後有一輪外人的詰難:「豈不唐捐此施敬業?不爾,發業心方勝故」——論主以害怨家之喻答之:怨家命終而仍懷怨想、發起惡身語業,生多非福,並不是只起個心;供養已滅度的大師亦然。

易誤處:把『無受者亦有福』讀成『有沒有對象都一樣』。論說的是捨類福不待受,受類福仍然要待受;二類並存,不是二取其一。落地上:這一節解決了一個非常實際的疑問——對已經過去的人、對佛塔、對修慈的所緣,供養與修習到底有沒有用。論的答案是有,而且理由不在對方受不受,在「發業心方勝」。

〔十六之二〕惡田也有可愛果。 先問:若施給惡田,是不是只能招不可愛的果?論答不是,並用農事作證——「從末度迦種末度迦果生,其味極美」,「從賃婆種賃婆果生,其味極苦」,種什麼得什麼,「非由田力,種果有倒」。所以施主雖然在惡田中,只要以利益他人之心種下施種,招的仍是可愛之果。但論隨即補一句限定:「然由田過,令所殖種或生果少或果全無」。

易誤處:把這一節讀成『田好田壞都無所謂』。田的過失不改變果的性質,卻改變果的分量——這是兩件事。落地上:這一節與上一節合起來,構成本論福德論最能安人的一段——施給不值得的人,善心不會變成惡果;只是收成可能打折。判準始終在自心那一念。


十七、戒類福業事

〔十七之一〕戒的體與清淨的四德。 先問:「戒」是什麼?論從反面立起——「諸不善色名為犯戒」,其中的性罪立犯戒之名;「遮謂所遮非時食等」,這些雖非性罪,然而「雖非性罪而佛為護法及有情別意遮止」,受戒者違犯亦名犯戒。遠離這二者即是戒——「離性及遮,俱說名戒」;各有二種,即表與無表,以身語業為自性。

清淨則另立四德:「一者不為犯戒所壞」;二者不為彼因所壞(貪等煩惱隨煩惱);三者依治(依念住等,能對治犯戒及其因);「四者依滅,謂依涅槃迴向涅槃非勝生故」。頌中的「等」字則開出二說——「有說:戒淨由五種因」,即根本淨、眷屬淨、不被尋所害、為正念攝受、迴向寂滅;「有餘師說:戒有四種」,即怖畏戒、希望戒、順覺支戒、清淨戒,末者「四清淨戒,謂無漏戒,彼能永離業惑垢故」。

易誤處:把「性罪」與「遮罪」讀成有高下的兩類。論說遮罪之所以另立名目,是因為它本身不是惡,而是佛「別意遮止」——違之所以有罪,罪在違佛所制,不在事相本身。落地上:四德是一張很好用的自檢表——不犯、不被煩惱所侵、有對治可依、迴向處正確;四者缺一,戒仍在而不名清淨。而第二說的四種戒,正是一條動機的階梯:怕、求、為覺支、無漏。


十八、修類福業事與戒修所感

〔十八之一〕為什麼獨稱定地之善為「修」。 先問:一切善都要修,為什麼只有等引之善叫「修」?論先問其體——「言等引善,其體是何」,答是三摩地的自性及與它俱有之法。再問其義——「修名何義?謂熏習心」,以定地之善在心相續中極能熏習,令它成為有德之類。論給的譬喻是「如花熏苣蕂。是故獨名修」:把花與胡麻放在一起,胡麻便帶了花香。

易誤處:把「修」理解為『反覆練習』。論取的是熏習義——不是次數多,是能不能留下氣味。散心的善做得再多也留不住,定地的善一次就能著色。落地上:這一節解釋了為什麼本論把定學單獨列為一類福業事。花熏胡麻這個喻不妨常記——修的成效不看你做了多久,看心有沒有被熏上。

〔十八之二〕戒感生天、修感解脫。 先問:三福業事各感什麼果?前面已說施感大富,此處說「戒感生天,修感解脫」。但論立刻加一道簡別:頌中「勝」字是就殊勝的一面說——「謂施亦能感生天果,就勝說戒」,持戒也能感離繫果,只是就殊勝說修。

易誤處:把三配三讀成一一封死——以為施只能得財、戒只能生天、修才能解脫。論明說不是;三者的果域是重疊的,配對只取其最勝。落地上:這一節示範了讀阿毘達磨配對表的通則——凡見『某某感某某』一式,先問這是唯感還是就勝而說。本論在此親自把答案給了,讀者可以拿它當作往後所有配對表的解鎖鑰匙。


十九、梵福之量

〔十九之一〕先軌範師的算法。 先問:什麼叫梵福?論先引經列四人能生梵福——「一為供養如來䭾都建窣堵波於未曾處」,二為供養四方僧伽而造寺施園四事供給,三是佛弟子把已破的僧眾重新和合,四是對有情普修慈等。那麼它的量是多少?第一說是先軌範師的——「隨福能感一劫生天受諸快樂是一福量」,理由是所感的受樂之時「同梵輔天一劫壽故」,並引餘部伽他為證。

易誤處:把四種梵福讀成四件大事業。第三項「破已能和」與第四項「普修慈等」都不需要財力——把破裂的僧眾重新接起來,與前半卷破僧的極重恰成一對。落地上:這一節與卷首破僧遙相呼應,是全卷結構上最漂亮的一次回照——壞和合是最重之罪,成和合是梵福之一。

〔十九之二〕餘部的那首伽他,與毘婆沙師的算法。 先問:論引「有信正見人,修十勝行者,便為生梵福,感劫天樂故」這首伽他,是要證什麼?證的是『一劫天樂』這個量——所以前文明作「以於餘部有伽他言」,標明它出於餘部,是引來作證的頌,不是本論之頌。第二說則是「毘婆沙師作如是說:即於分別妙相業中,所辯福量此即同彼」——梵福之量就等同於前面分別妙相業時所辨的那個福量。末後論以「等言為顯如是異說」收之。

易誤處:把二說讀成有高下。論文自身沒有判語,頌的「等」字正是為容納異說而設。落地上:這是本卷第三次『並錄不判』(前二次是一一福量三說、戒淨二異說)。三處之中,一一福量與梵福量二處確是量的問題,戒淨一處則是戒淨之因與戒之種類的問題,並不同科。讀者遇到本論不下判語之處,要看的是論主在該處究竟有沒有下判語,不必先預設它屬於哪一類。


二十、法施與順三分善

〔二十之一〕法施的兩個條件。 先問:財施已說,法施的界限在哪裡?論給了二個條件——如實、無染:「若能如實為諸有情以無染心辯契經等令生正解,名為法施」。反面則說得極重:「故有顛倒或染污心求利名譽恭敬辯者」,這種人「是人便損自他大福」——不是無功,是,而且是自他俱損。

易誤處:以為說法總比不說好。論明說顛倒或染污心而說,是損自他大福。落地上:兩個條件各對一邊——「如實」對所說之法,「無染」對能說之心。二者缺一,法施就翻面成損。這一節與前面『施之體在無貪俱』一句同一機杼:本論衡量福德,始終先看心。

〔二十之二〕順福分、順解脫分、順決擇分。 先問:這三個「順」字各順向哪裡?論釋「言順福分者,謂感世間可愛果善」,順的是世間可愛果;「順解脫分者,謂定能感涅槃果善」,順的是涅槃;「順決擇分者,謂近能感聖道果善」,順的是聖道,也就是煖等四位——「即煖等四,後當廣說」。最動人的是中間一段:順解脫分善一旦生起,「此善生已,令彼有情名為身中有涅槃法」;怎麼知道自己已種下了?論給了一個可以自驗的徵相——聽到說生死有過、諸法無我、涅槃有德,便身毛豎立、悲泣墮淚。並以「如見得雨場有芽生,知其穴中先有種子」為喻。

易誤處:把三分讀成三個階段。它們是三種朝向——同樣是善,朝向可愛果、朝向涅槃、朝向聖道,性質就完全不同。落地上:這一節是本卷留給讀者最私人的一段。順解脫分善看不見摸不著,論卻給了一個徵相:聽到無我與涅槃而動容。那不是情緒,是穴中先有種子的證據。


二十一、書印算文數,與品末的四個異名

〔二十一之一〕世間技藝也用三業來解。 先問:書、印、算、文、數是世間的技藝,論為什麼要為它們定體?因為本品的任務是把一切「作」都收進業的框架。論釋「如理起者,正加行生」——由正加行而生;三業即身語意;能發即隨其所應的受想等法。分配則是「此中書印以前身業及彼能發五蘊為體」,算與文以語業及能發五蘊為體,數以意業及能發四蘊為體,因為「但由意思能數法故」。光記於此釋其字面——「書謂手書,印謂手印」。

易誤處:看到「五蘊為體」「四蘊為體」而不解其異。數之所以只用四蘊,是因為它唯由意思而成,不涉色蘊。落地上:這一節看似枝節,實則是全品方法的收尾示範——任何一件世間的作為,都可以被拆成『哪一業+能發它的哪幾蘊』。這把刀學會了,讀者自己遇到任何行為都能照樣拆。

〔二十一之二〕妙、劣、應習、無上——全品的收束。 先問:品末忽然講一組異名,用意何在?這是把全論常用的四個評價詞一次定義清楚。「善無漏法亦名為妙」;「諸染污法亦名有罪有覆及劣」,比照這一妙一劣,中間一類自然成立,所以頌不再辨;「諸有為善亦名應習」。論並自設一問:無為法為什麼不名應習?答有二——「不可數習令增長故」,又習是為了求果而無為法無果。末後「解脫涅槃亦名無上」,理由是「以無一法能勝涅槃,是善是常超眾法故」;其餘諸法皆有上,義准已成。全品即止於「餘法有上,義准已成」。

易誤處:把「應習」與「無上」讀成同一個層級的讚詞。二者恰好相反——應習是可以數數修習令增長的,所以限於有為善;無上是無可再上的,所以唯屬涅槃。落地上:整卷從最重的一句誑語起,到這裡以「無一法能勝涅槃」收。一頭是壞法輪的那一夜,一頭是超眾法的那一法;業品六卷的全部計量,最後就落在這一組對照上。


承衍:三疏之鏡

以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之破與補、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。

一、三疏互異之處

一部完全缺席的疏。 本卷只有三家可校。神泰疏是殘本,現存七卷分屬界品、根品與賢聖品,業品全闕,所以本卷沒有泰疏的逐文釋可繫。據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。

三家在同一刀上判得逐字相同。 這在本帙並不多見:光記「此下第二別明業障。就中,一出業障體;二別明破僧;三明成逆緣;四明加行定;五罪重、大果;六無間同類」,寶疏作「第二別明業障」而六目起於「一出業體、二別明僧破」,頌疏作「從此第二,別明業障,就中分六:一明業障體、二明破僧、三明成逆緣、四明加行定、五明罪重大果、六明無間同類」。三家獨立分卷而科名與六目次第逐一相合,可作卷界即科界之旁證。

破法輪僧與破羯磨僧體同不同——二位古德之解與光記的自難。 光記自設「問:破法輪僧、破羯磨僧,為體同不?古德休法師解云:破僧體有二種:若破法輪僧,以非擇滅為體。若破羯磨僧,以不和合為體」,隨即難之「難云:若說破羯磨僧以不和合為性,此亦無違。若言破法輪僧以非擇滅為體,此即不然。諸論皆說所破僧體不和合性」;又錄「空法師意解:若破法輪僧,以法輪理和合上非得為體。若破羯磨僧,以羯磨事和合上非得為體」,亦難之「難云:總言非得,義亦不違」。⇒ 論文自身只說僧破體是不和合,並未分二;二位古德之異解與光記之難皆屬疏家判釋,並錄不判。

「有說:得忍亦不可破」——光記無標而寶疏補足。 本論此句未言其故。逐字檢索光記卷十八,此句並無另立的說者標記,光記僅於釋「愚夫」二義時一併帶過。寶疏則引《正理》補其理據——「有說得忍亦不可破,由決定忍佛所說故」。⇒ 此為寶疏詳於光記之一處:底本的空白由對辯之論與古德注疏之互證填補,然其理由並非底本自身明文,引用時須明示出處。並錄不判。

一加行害二人時表業是一是二——「前師/後師」是光記之科。 本論只說「若一加行害母及餘,二無表生,表唯逆罪」而後錄「尊者妙音說有二表」,並未標前後二師。光記以己語分之——「前師意說:從強表一」·「後師意說:皆有二表二無表生,表微各異」,並引《婆沙》為證「尊者妙音說曰:諸有表業極微所成,害母及餘極微各異,故有表罪於二人邊得」。寶疏同判「此師意說,表亦有二」。⇒ 「前師/後師」之分屬光記之科,非論文自身結構,誌錄不判。

始欠持公案的敘事,是二疏所補。 論本只說「佛告始欠持:汝已造二逆」,未言其始末。光記標「若爾喻說至殺阿羅漢者,引經為難」,並補其本事「昔佛在世,南印度國有一國王」以下,末以「彼顯一逆至訶責彼罪者,答」收之;寶疏同引此公案而標籤亦作「難」。⇒ 敘事之補筆可供讀者知其本事,「引經為難」之說者標籤本身則屬疏家之科。二疏於此標籤一致。

一一福量三說——光記獨出判語。 論文三說並陳而無判。光記則明標「此中三說,如文可知,且以後師為正」,並引《婆沙》評家語「唯佛能知非餘所測」。⇒ 論文自身無判語,判在光記;引之須明繫屬,不得逕作論之定論。並錄不判。

八施逐名釋——光記詳而寶疏略。 光記逐名略釋並補「求美名而行惠施,名要名施」;寶疏於此節僅標科而不逐名展開。

戒淨二異說的序次——光記分序而寶疏不分。 光記標「此即初師。有說:戒淨由五種因」並引《雜心》為證「根本淨者,離起根本業道」以下;又標「此即第二師。說戒有四種」。寶疏則但作「等言為顯至五迴向寂,釋頌『等』字顯有異說」與「有餘師說至永離業惑垢故,敘異說也」,未逐一標序。⇒ 三家詳略深淺互異之一例。

梵福初師之宗屬——光記一句猶疑三宗。 光記於「先軌範師」云「有二師說。此即初師,是經部,或是大眾部師,或是當部異師」,一句之內並列三種可能;至第二師則逕依底本用詞「此即第二師說。說梵福量指同前解」。⇒ 同一段中,光記對二師的態度一疑一定,誌錄不判。

⭐ 二疏所引真諦「十勝行」六種的次序恰好相反。 光記「真諦師解云:十勝行者」以下,一作救母、二作救父;寶疏「真諦云:謂前四梵福更加六種」以下,一作救父、二作救母。⇒ 同一位古德之說而二疏所引次序相反,此為本卷三疏互異最具體的一處,唯錄不判;引「十勝行」時宜註明另家次序有異。

書印之體——這一次是寶疏詳而光記略。 光記只釋字面「書謂手書,印謂手印」;寶疏於「明書印體同」處補出《婆沙》之出處。⇒ 與八施一節的方向恰好相反(彼處光記詳、寶疏略),不得執一為通例

頌疏的長處在標序。 業輕重六因與增長業五因二節,頌疏逐一標其序次——「此有六因:後起者,第一因也」·「此有五因:由審思者,第一因也」;寶疏於五因亦作逐一標序。三家於此節體例互異而無義理之爭。

古德一致之處也要記。 制多福業「豈不唐捐」一句,光記標「豈不唐捐此施敬業者,外難」,寶疏標「外人難」——二疏說者標籤一致,皆判為外人之難而非論主自設。此節本文之繫屬即依此。

三疏純覆述之處,據實記。 五無間同類逐一之釋、品末諸法異名一頌之釋,三疏皆與底本論曰逐字近同,未見異說或增義。零命中亦誠實記,義疏此二節逕依底本教清即可。

二、眾賢之破與補釋

本卷的論敵換人了。 業品前五卷,眾賢屢用「經主」二字點世親的名而逐句反破;到了本卷則不然。以容錯法逐字覆核,「經主」一詞於《順正理論》辯業品全篇共五十五見,然全數落在本卷對應段之前的範圍,本卷對應段之內零見;《顯宗論》同理。⇒ 眾賢於本卷所破的是「上座」一系,不是「經主」。 這是一條經二式覆核的負命題,它所能證的只有這一件事——標名的轉移,不能由此推論本卷無爭。

五無間的體是否唯意業——眾賢先破上座而後立宗。 眾賢於本卷開篇即引上座之說而破之:「且上座言:三業為體,身業語業一一獨能招異熟果。理難成故,以但意業所作事重,故許能感殊勝異熟,此極疎怳」。難之曰「汝已許思依身語轉名身語業,今許意業為無間體,便應暫起欲造逆思即成無間」,末判「其理難成,故彼所言在聖教外」,而後方引與俱舍逐字相同的頌立為己宗。⇒ 這一輪對辯先於俱舍頌本身而發,是眾賢自加的框架,俱舍論文中並無此難。一義二宗並錄,不判勝負。

羯剌藍墮胎轉生之例,上座質其為虛設。 俱舍設此例以問害母之逆罪落在誰身上。眾賢引上座之難:「上座於此作如是言:若羯剌藍有命無墮,若有墮者必已命終,有情必無住糞穢故。由無是事,為問唐捐」——意謂這個案例根本不可能發生,問了也是白問。眾賢答之曰「上座決定於業趣中,不能審知功能差別」,以中有穿度金剛、母腹之火能消金石而羯剌藍於中增長為證,並舉「曾聞經中說,有尊者童子迦葉如是而生」為先例。⇒ 所爭者是案例本身可否成立,非害母逆罪之義理。並錄不判。

制多之施一節,眾賢與俱舍同旨。 眾賢於此非另立異說,乃申論俱舍已有之答,且更詳——「於有德田追生勝解,起極尊敬奉施制多」,並用與俱舍近乎逐字相應的害怨家之喻。⇒ 此段不入對辯之屬,是承取而非反破,誌錄之。

梵福二師的稱謂,二論用語不同。 俱舍玄奘本作「先軌範師」與「毘婆沙師」,而眾賢所載之對應論本文兩處俱作「有餘師說」——「有餘師說,隨福能感一劫生天受諸快樂,齊是名曰一梵福量」·「有餘師說:此如所辯妙相業中所說福量」。⇒ 同一玄奘譯場所出二論而稱謂互異,唯錄不判,不臆斷孰為梵本原貌、孰為譯語之選擇。與上文光記『一句猶疑三宗』並觀,可知這一師承的歸屬自古即無定說。

「得忍亦不可破」的理據,三處異口同聲。 眾賢二論皆補「有說得忍亦不可破,由決定忍佛所說故」,寶疏引《正理》同此句。而俱舍本文與光記皆未明標。⇒ 這是跨本比對的一個好例——底本的空白,可由異譯、對辯、古德注疏三面互證而補其所以然,然仍屬補充材料,不得逕作底本固有之理。

三、真諦舊譯之異

真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段自成一系。段界只能以場景結構定——起處作「此無間業體性云何?四身業為體,一口業為體,三殺生為性,一妄語為性,一殺生前分為性」,逐字回應玄奘開卷之問;迄處作「尚無法等涅槃,何況有上」,與玄奘品末同一收束。二本分卷不同,本卷所對的一段落在真諦「之四」卷內而不與卷界相合,以玄奘的詞去搜真諦本永遠找不到界

體例基差:一頌拆成幾枚短偈。 玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出,真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋。本卷之中,玄奘一頌四句者,真諦每每拆為二至四枚短偈——僧破一頌拆二(「偈曰:僧破非和合,性非相應法,無染無記法」與「偈曰:眾與此相應」),能破者一頌拆三,六波羅蜜多一頌拆四,品末結頌亦拆四。也有玄奘立頌而真諦逕用長行者——五無間體與三無數劫供佛數二處皆然。此為體例之異,非個別脫落。

譯名自成一系。 苾芻作比丘、贍部洲作剡浮洲、無間作毘指、窣堵波與制多皆作支提、不還作那含、無數劫作阿僧祇、思作故意、等引作寂靜地、解脫果作相離果、蘊作陰、福業事作福業類。佛名亦異——勝觀作毘婆尸、寶髻作寶光,唯然燈同名。⇒ 佛名之異是否同指一佛之異譯,抑或所據傳承有別,非文字所能斷,唯錄不判

⭐ 三首引頌,恰好排出譯法差的全幅。 讚底沙佛一頌,二本逐字全異——玄奘作「天地此界多聞室,逝宮天處十方無,丈夫牛王大沙門,尋地山林遍無等」,真諦作「地天梵靜處皆無,三世十方未曾有,遍行尋此地山林,何人等尊由三德」。施類福一頌則逐句可對——「此剎那善蘊,總立以施名」對「此剎那善陰,說此名施業」。餘部梵福一頌則近乎逐字合——首句「有信正見人」二本全同,餘三句僅一二字之易。同一卷之內、同為引頌,而三首從全異到全合,正可見引頌之譯法本無定則。並錄不判。

戒之立名,二本一正一反。 玄奘正面立戒——離犯戒及遮即名戒;真諦則先立反面「偈曰:邪戒謂惡色,正戒離此二」,由「邪戒」反顯「正戒」。⇒ 這是論說次第的開合之異,不是字誤。

一處措辭的詳略。 五無間同類之首,玄奘明標「污母無學尼」(點出比丘尼身分),真諦但作「污母阿羅漢」而不著「尼」字;然其長行自釋作「若人污壞自母阿羅漢,由行非梵行故」,義仍相通。並錄不判。

四、可對讀之座標

本卷所立的兩組法數,在瑜伽行系之根本論中皆有同名者,可以逐字並看。

五無間業與無間業同分。 本卷立五無間之目為害母、害父、害阿羅漢、破僧、出佛身血,其同類則作污母無學尼、殺住定菩薩、殺有學聖者、奪僧和合緣、破壞窣堵波。《瑜伽師地論》於同一法數所列之五目,逐一即害母、害父、害阿羅漢、破僧、於如來所惡心出血——五無間之目二系全同;而彼系別立『無間業同分』一目,其首舉者是於阿羅漢尼及於母所行穢染行、打最後有菩薩,以下續列殺羊立法、損害親友、對已施無畏者後返加害、劫奪僧門等目。⇒ 同名之法數而所收之目顯異——本論之五同類一一與五逆相配,瑜伽之同分則廣攝諸種背恩害善之行。同名而目異,唯錄不判。

三無數劫與波羅蜜多。 本卷以三無數劫配供佛之數、以四位配六度之圓滿。《成唯識論》於同一時量則以三無數劫配波羅蜜多之三重大小,其第三重逕以第三無數劫為『大波羅蜜多』。⇒ 時量之數二系相同,而所繫的義理框架不同——本論繫之於妙相業與六度四位,唯識繫之於十地十度之修相。數目相同而框架不同,可以並看。

至於本卷施戒修三福業事、業輕重六因、造作與增長四句、順三分善諸目在彼系的逐字對應,本層未逐條徵得,據實標闕,不以他處之文充之。

Before Reading This Fascicle

The Chapter on Action, arriving here, is at its sixth fascicle, and its last. The five preceding fascicles adjudged one by one the nature of the entity of action, the obtaining and relinquishing of discipline, the several gates of action spoken of in the sūtras, and the ten paths of action, and at the end set up the three obstructions — the obstruction of action, the obstruction of the afflictions, and the obstruction of maturation. This fascicle opens by catching hold of that very tail: “among the three obstructions adjudged above, it was said that the five deeds of immediate retribution are the entity of the obstruction of action.” Of the three obstructions, what is the entity of the first? The answer is the five deeds of immediate retribution. And so the whole fascicle unfolds from here.

The three ancient masters adjudge this one cut in complete agreement. Puguang’s Record marks it, “below, the second, explaining the obstruction of action separately. Within it, first setting out the entity of the obstruction of action; second, explaining the splitting of the Saṅgha separately; third, explaining the conditions that make a deed one of immediate retribution; fourth, explaining that the preparation is fixed; fifth, the heaviness of the offense and the greatness of the result; sixth, what is of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution”; Fabao’s Commentary marks it, “second, explaining the obstruction of action separately”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary marks it, “from here the second, explaining the obstruction of action separately, and within it a division into six” — and even the sequence of the six subsections is one by one the same. This is not often met with in the history of the outlines of this treatise, and it may be seen from it that the boundary of the fascicle is itself the boundary of the outline, and not a cut forced upon the text by later hands.

The structure of this fascicle has a shape well worth noticing: the first half is utterly heavy, the second half utterly excellent. The first half speaks of the deepest evil that can be done — the five deeds of immediate retribution, and within them the force of a full eight stanzas is spent upon the single matter of “splitting the Saṅgha,” nailing down one by one its entity, the person who can split, the persons who are split, the place, the number, the term of time, and the six occasions on which it cannot happen at all. The second half turns of a sudden and speaks of the bodhisattva’s action producing the excellent marks (the three incalculable aeons, the hundred aeons of cultivating the marks, the meeting with Buddhas in reverse order, the leaping over of nine aeons, the fulfillment of the six pāramitās in four stages), and then of the three bases of meritorious action, giving, discipline, and cultivation — the name and sense of giving and its four alternatives, the donor and the goods and the field, the six causes of an action’s lightness or heaviness, action done and action increased, giving to a caitya, the two kinds of discipline, equipoise being called cultivation, the measure of the merit of Brahmā, the giving of Dharma, and the three wholesome things that are conducive. At the end it closes the whole chapter with the entities of writing, seals, calculation, letters, and numbers, and with the stanza “the wholesome without outflows is called excellent.”

The whole fascicle can therefore be read as a scale of the extremes of action: probing downward to the deepest notch (that one lying sentence that splits the Saṅgha), and upward to the highest notch (the volition that draws down eighty thousand great aeons, and the fulfillment of the six pāramitās over three incalculable aeons). The line running between them never changes — the lightness or heaviness of an action is not settled by the size of the deed but by the field, by the mind, and by the thing destroyed. This will be met with in passage after passage below.

There is one more thing to say at the outset. Three times in this fascicle the treatise records both accounts without adjudicating (the three accounts of the measure of a single merit, the two divergent accounts of purity of discipline, the two accounts of the measure of the merit of Brahmā), and the author passes not one sentence of judgment. In reading, do not hurry to look for “the correct answer”; look first, and clearly, at where each party puts the weight.


I. The Entity of the Five Deeds of Immediate Retribution

〔1.1〕Four of body and one of speech · three of killing and one of lying · one a preparation. First the question: the five deeds of immediate retribution are five matters, so why must the stanza take them apart into three groupings, “four of body and one of speech,” “three of killing and one of lying,” “one a preparation”? Because these are three different measures. The first measures the kind of action — “among the five deeds of immediate retribution, four are bodily action, one is verbal action; three are killing, one is the root path of action of false speech, one is the preparation for the path of action of killing”: killing one’s mother, killing one’s father, killing an arhat, and drawing blood from the body of a Buddha all set the body in motion, while splitting the Saṅgha sets the mouth in motion. The second measures the assignment to a path of action — the first three are the path of action of killing, splitting the Saṅgha is the path of action of false speech. The third is the most important: drawing blood from the body of a Buddha, though a bodily action, is not the path of action of killing but only a preparation for killing, and the reason is one sentence — “since the body of a Tathāgata cannot be killed.” For a path of action to be established there must be the result “the one killed dies”; the body of a Buddha cannot be killed, the result can never come about, and so it can only stop in the square of preparation.

The easy error: to suppose that “immediate retribution” means that the five matters are equally heavy. It does not — the five matters share the name “immediate retribution” with regard to falling inevitably into the hell without interval and not being separated off by another birth; as to the paths of action, their standing is not the same. In practice: with any set of enumerated dharmas in this treatise, ask first “by which measure was this set of headings compiled?”; give the same set of things another measure and the squares are rearranged — this same move is used later in this fascicle in treating the three bases of meritorious action and the four alternatives of giving.


II. The Chapter on Splitting the Saṅgha, Part One · What the Split in the Saṅgha Is, and in Whom It Is Possessed

〔2.1〕The entity of the split in the Saṅgha is “non-concord.” First the question: since splitting the Saṅgha is the heaviest of offenses, what sort of dharma ought its entity to be? Intuition answers, “surely some utterly evil state of mind.” But the treatise’s answer is unexpected — “the entity of the split in the Saṅgha is the nature of non-concord; it is gathered under the aggregate of formations, unobscured-indeterminate and not associated with mind.” What is called the split in the Saṅgha means the loss of the concord of the Saṅgha; this is a formation not associated with mind (not form, not mind or a mental factor, but that other class of dharmas set up within the aggregate of formations), and its quality is unobscured-indeterminate, neither wholesome nor unwholesome. The treatise itself raises the difficulty: if it is unobscured-indeterminate, how can it be of immediate retribution? The answer is thoroughly brisk — “such a split in the Saṅgha arises from a lie, and so the splitting of the Saṅgha is said to be a result of immediate retribution.” The split in the Saṅgha is the result; that one lie is the cause.

More decisive still is in whom it falls: “it is not the one who splits that possesses this split in the Saṅgha; it is possessed only by the Saṅgha that is split.” The man who splits the Saṅgha does not possess the dharma “split in the Saṅgha” at all; what possesses it is on the contrary the very body of monks who are split. The easy error: to confound “the split in the Saṅgha” with “the offense of splitting the Saṅgha” as one thing. The two belong to two different persons — the dharma is on the side of the Saṅgha, the offense on the side of the splitter. In practice: this is the model of how the treatise parts “the thing” from “the offense”; later, in treating “the merit of the class of relinquishing and the merit of the class of enjoyment,” the same parting is performed once again.

〔2.2〕What the splitter possesses is the offense of lying · maturing for an aeon · the more the deeds, the greater the suffering. First the question: since the split in the Saṅgha is not in the splitter, what after all does the splitter come to possess? The answer: “the man who splits the Saṅgha possesses the offense of splitting the Saṅgha” — and this offense “has false speech for its nature, that is, the manifest and nonmanifest verbal action arising together with the split in the Saṅgha,” and its retribution is that “he must undergo the most extreme suffering for an intermediate aeon in the great hell without interval.” Of the five deeds, splitting the Saṅgha alone is inevitably an intermediate aeon in the hell without interval, whereas of the other four “the remaining deeds of immediate retribution are not necessarily born in the hell without interval.” Here the author raises for himself a very sharp question: since many such deeds all mature in the next birth, how can one birth hold five portions of retribution? He answers himself — “as those offenses increase, so does the suffering increase in severity”: it is not the number of births that is increased but the density of the suffering; one obtains a body vast and soft, together with many keen instruments of suffering, and so the suffering becomes twofold, threefold, fourfold, fivefold. Puguang’s Record marks question and answer here, and states for itself that “among the several deeds of immediate retribution done, the first is the projecting action and the later ones are the completing action” — the projecting action settles “where one is born,” the completing action settles “to what degree one undergoes things there.”

The easy error: to suppose that “many deeds drawing one birth together” is a discount. Just the contrary — it is a multiplication. In practice: the pair of tools, projecting action and completing action, comes down here for the first time upon an extreme case; hereafter, in reading of the differences among the six destinies, and of beings born into one and the same destiny yet worlds apart in pleasure and pain, it is this same pair of tools that is used.


III. The Chapter on Splitting the Saṅgha, Part Two · Who Can Split, Whom, Where, and for How Long

〔3.1〕The one who can split must pass three thresholds. First the question: can anyone at all split the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma? The treatise sets up three thresholds. The first is standing — “the one who splits the Saṅgha must be a full bhikṣu; he is certainly not a householder, a bhikṣuṇī, or the like.” The second is class of conduct — “only one whose conduct is of views, not one whose conduct is of craving”: only a man who leans toward reckoning out views can bring it off; a man who leans toward affection and greedy attachment cannot. The third is observance — “one abiding in pure conduct, not one who has broken discipline,” the reason being “since one who has broken discipline has no weight in his words.” The three thresholds together make one thing plain: splitting the Saṅgha is not accomplished by evil but by prestige. A man who has broken discipline speaks without weight and cannot move the body of monks.

As for the side that is split, there is a threshold as well — “only ordinary beings are split, not noble ones, since the noble ones have realized the nature of dharmas”; and the treatise records alongside it another account, “some say: one who has gained receptivity also cannot be split,” so that the stanza uses the two words “the foolish” to cover both layers. The easy error: to read this as “the noble ones are firm in the resolve of the path and so are not taken in.” The reason the treatise gives is the realization of the nature of dharmas; it is a matter of what has been realized, not a matter of strength of will. In practice: this passage gives the reader a realistic criterion — the most dangerous breach in a body of monks is not the obviously evil man, but the man of discipline and prestige whose views have gone askew.

〔3.2〕The splitting must be elsewhere · nine men are needed · concord returns within one night. First the question: why must the splitting of the Saṅgha take place “elsewhere”? The treatise says “it must be split elsewhere, not in the presence of the Great Master,” because “the Tathāgatas may not be lightly pressed upon, and their words being majestic and grave, no one has the power to do it face to face” — in the presence of the Buddha, no one can bring it off. Puguang’s Record leaves here a note on the geography: “‘elsewhere’ means Mount Gayāśīrṣa, which here is called Elephant-Head Mountain, since the summit of the mountain is like an elephant’s head,” and corrects the vulgar error, “the old rendering ‘Mount Gayā’ is a corruption.” As to number, “eight bhikṣus must divide into two assemblies to be the party split, and the splitter is the ninth, and so the assembly at its smallest still requires nine men”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary explains this line as “‘nine and upward’ means that nine men are required,” and divides four as the correct assembly and four as the deviant. As to region, “not in the other continents, since there is no Buddha there” — where no Buddha appears in the world, there is no talk even of “setting up another master.” As to term of time, “that same night concord must return, and it does not last past the night,” and so the splitting of the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma, from its accomplishment to its undoing, does not exceed a single night.

The easy error: to read “concord must return within a night” as “splitting the Saṅgha is not serious.” Where it is serious is not in how long it lasts but in that during that one night “in the great thousandfold world the wheel of Dharma does not turn.” In practice: splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts is much broader — “the splitting of formal acts alone extends to three continents, at the least eight men, and at the most without limit,” it being only required that “within one boundary the Saṅgha divide into two parties and perform formal acts separately, and so eight men are required.” The one strict and the other broad, the reader may know from this that what the treatise calls “splitting the Saṅgha” is in truth two matters different in nature.

〔3.3〕Six occasions on which there is no splitting of the wheel of Dharma. First the question: why set out expressly the times when it “cannot happen”? Because this defines, from the other side, the conditions under which splitting the wheel of Dharma can be established. The six occasions are — “‘first’ means when the World-Honored One has not long turned the wheel of Dharma, ‘last’ means when the Well-Gone One is about to enter parinirvāṇa; in these two times the Saṅgha is of one taste”; “when the blisters upon right discipline and right view have not yet arisen, since two blisters must arise before there can be a splitting,” a “blister” being a swelling newly raised, borrowed here as a figure for the fissures just budding upon discipline and view, and it takes two openings before a thing can be torn apart; “when the first pair is not yet established, since it is the very nature of things that through them concord swiftly returns,” the two chief disciples of calm and of insight being present, the body of monks naturally comes together again quickly; “after the Buddha has passed away, since there is no true Great Master to be opposed,” there being no Buddha, “setting up another master” loses its object; “when a boundary has not yet been established, since within one boundary there is no dividing into two parties.”

The easy error: to take the six occasions as six isolated rules. They are in fact six ways of lacking one and the same condition: splitting the wheel of Dharma requires all at once that “there be a Buddha to be opposed,” that “the Saṅgha already have a fissure,” that “there be no powerful reconciler,” and that “a boundary have been established”; lacking any one, it does not come about. In practice: at the end of the passage the treatise adds one sentence, “not all Buddhas have the splitting of the wheel of Dharma; there must be past action for this thing to occur” — it is not that every Buddha meets with it; whether he meets with it hangs upon past action. This one sentence pulls the whole passage back from a question of institutions to a question of action drawing its result, which is precisely the spine of this fascicle.


IV. The Chapter on the Conditions of Immediate Retribution · Why It Is Parents and Arhats in Particular

〔4.1〕Forsaking the field of kindness · destroying the field of virtue, and the four distinctions of change of sex, killing by mistake, drawing blood, and one who becomes beyond learning afterward. First the question: harming people takes many forms, so why do only these few become deeds of immediate retribution? The treatise answers, “because one forsakes the field of kindness and destroys the field of virtue.” Puguang’s Record takes apart the structure of question and answer in this passage layer by layer — marking “‘because one forsakes the field of kindness and destroys the field of virtue’ is the general answer,” then “‘how is there kindness?’ is the probing question” · “‘because they are the root of the body’s arising’ is the answer” · “‘how does one forsake them?’ is the question” · “‘it is forsaking their kindness’ is the answer.” This is a structure of the author asking and answering himself and glossing his own words, not an outsider coming to challenge him; do not read it as a debate. On the side of the field of virtue it gives “the field of virtue means the remaining arhats and the like, who are furnished with all excellent virtues and are able to produce them,” and to harm such a one is to “destroy the support of virtue, and so it becomes an offense of immediate retribution.”

The treatise then sets up four distinctions, each finer than the last. Change of sex — “the offense of immediate retribution is likewise accomplished, since the support is one”: the sex has changed and the body is still that body. The portion of blood — the case of the kalala that has fallen out and been borne by another woman, where the criterion is “because she from whose blood it came is the root of the body’s arising,” the one who gave the portion of blood being the mother, and the one who reared him the later mother. Killing by mistake — “if one raises a preparation to kill one’s father or mother and by mistake kills another, there is no offense of immediate retribution,” and conversely too it is no deed of immediate retribution; where one preparation harms the mother and another together, then “if by one preparation one harms the mother and another as well, two nonmanifests arise, but the manifest is only the offense of immediate retribution,” the reason being “since the force of the deed of immediate retribution is the stronger.” Drawing the Buddha’s blood — “it must be with a mind to kill that it becomes an offense of immediate retribution; if with a mind only to strike one draws blood, there is no immediate retribution.” One who becomes beyond learning afterward — “since there was no preparation to kill directed at a body beyond learning,” and so to kill a man who realizes the fruit only when he is about to die is not a deed of immediate retribution.

The easy error: to suppose that an offense of immediate retribution is settled by “the standing of the object.” The four distinctions taken together say exactly the opposite: standing is the necessary condition; mind and preparation are the sufficient condition. In practice: this passage is the finest demonstration in the whole treatise of “whether an action is accomplished or not”; when one later reads of the completion or non-completion of the ten paths of action, a look back at these four distinctions gives a ready feel for the thing.

〔4.2〕Once the preparation is fixed, there is no road back in the middle. First the question: a man has already set his hand to a deed of immediate retribution — is it still possible that in the middle he should suddenly awaken, suddenly become free of desire? The treatise answers with the utmost decision — “if the preparation for a deed of immediate retribution is bound to be accomplished, then in the interval there is definitely no freeing from defilement and no gaining of a fruit.” With the other paths of unwholesome action it is not so: if in the midst of the preparation the noble path arises, the path of action will not be completed, because “the support is definitely opposed to it” — the body and mind that support it are definitely opposed to that path of action, and once the noble path arises, the unwholesome path of action can go no further.

The easy error: to read this stanza as “one who has done a deed of immediate retribution can never rise again.” What the treatise says is that within this stretch of preparation one cannot be freed from defilement or gain a fruit; it does not say that this man can never be delivered. In practice: the two lines are most savory read against one another — with the other unwholesome actions, the noble path can halt them midway; with the preparation for a deed of immediate retribution alone, once it is “bound to be accomplished,” it cannot be halted. This shows precisely why immediate retribution is named “immediate”: not only is the retribution without interval, but the causal stage too admits of no interval.


V. The Heaviest Offense and the Greatest Good

〔5.1〕That one sentence that splits the Saṅgha, and that volition which draws down eighty thousand great aeons. First the question: which of the five deeds is heaviest? The treatise answers, splitting the Saṅgha, the reason being “because it wounds and destroys the Dharma body of the Buddha, and obstructs the path of birth in heaven and of liberation for the world” — what it destroys is not the physical body of one person but the Dharma body of the Buddha (the body that is the teaching); what it blocks is not one man’s road but the road of the whole world to birth in heaven and to liberation. The treatise then spreads out the scene of that night: once the Saṅgha is split, until concord returns, entering the noble state, gaining the fruits, freedom from defilement, and the exhaustion of the outflows are all blocked in the world; the works of practicing absorption, reciting, and reflecting cease; in the great thousandfold world the wheel of Dharma does not turn; and gods, men, nāgas, and the rest are disturbed in body and mind. Accordingly the other four deeds are, in order, “the remaining offenses of immediate retribution grow lighter one after another in the order fifth, third, first,” while “the second is lightest, since the kindness and the rest are less.” Puguang’s Record adds here a principle of light and heavy: “of the two fields, kindness and virtue, the field of virtue surpasses the field of kindness, since that field of virtue is able to draw sentient beings out of the suffering of birth and death.”

Here there is a round of challenge from an outsider: if the verbal action of splitting the Saṅgha is the heaviest, why does a sūtra say that among the three punitive actions the punishment of mind is greatest, and again that among all offenses wrong view is greatest? The author answers, “with regard to the five deeds of immediate retribution, splitting the Saṅgha is heavy; with regard to the three punitive actions, the offense of mind is great; with regard to the five deviant views, wrong view is heavy” — the three sentences belong to three different ranges of comparison and do not conflict. The latter half of the stanza then turns to the wholesome side: the greatest in result among worldly wholesome things is the volition that can draw down the foremost existence, “since it draws down a maturation utterly still, of eighty thousand great aeons”; but if the result of release from bondage is in question, then “with regard to the result of release from bondage, it is the volition associated with the vajra-like concentration that gains the great result,” and so the stanza deliberately adds the two words “worldly wholesome” to mark the distinction.

The easy error: to read the reconciling of the three sentences as “the author speaking vaguely.” It is in fact a method — every “most” must first be asked, “most within which collection?” In practice: this section sets “heaviest” and “greatest” side by side, which is a miniature of the whole structure of the fascicle: at one end that one lie, at the other end that one volition. Neither is a question of “the size of the affair”; both are questions of “the thing destroyed or brought to fullness.”


VI. The Class Like the Five Deeds, and the Three Times When Action Is Most Feared

〔6.1〕The five of the same class. First the question: since they are called “of the same class,” are they as heavy as the five deeds? The treatise says, “these five, in that same order, are the entities of the actions of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution” — defiling one’s mother who is an arhat nun, killing a bodhisattva abiding in certainty, killing a noble one who is still a learner, seizing away the requisites of the Saṅgha’s concord, and destroying a stūpa, matched one by one and in order with the five deeds. The opening line has been read in two ways since ancient times: Puguang’s Record records both readings, giving “that is, one who commits an act of extreme defilement toward his mother who is an arhat nun, or toward his mother and toward an arhat nun” — the former reading takes “mother who is an arhat nun” as one person, the latter takes “mother” and “arhat nun” as two persons and two objects; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary takes the two-object reading outright, giving “defiling one’s mother and defiling a nun beyond learning”; while Paramārtha takes the one-person reading, “if a man defiles his own mother who is an arhat.” Here both are recorded and neither is chosen. They are of the same class, not of the same name: near in nature and near in what they destroy, but not the deeds of immediate retribution themselves. As to whether they too are certainly born in the hells, the treatise records before the stanza one account, “some other master says: not born without interval” — although the same class is certainly born in the hells, it is not necessarily born there immediately after death.

The easy error: to read “the same class” as “an equal offense.” The treatise does not say that they too draw down the intermediate aeon of the retribution without interval. In practice: the five of the same class are clearest when set one by one against the five deeds — defiling one’s mother who is an arhat nun against killing one’s mother, killing a bodhisattva abiding in certainty against killing one’s father, killing a noble learner against killing an arhat, seizing away the requisites of the Saṅgha’s concord against splitting the Saṅgha, and destroying a stūpa against drawing blood from the body of a Buddha. This table of correspondences comes from Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, which marks them one by one as “of the same class as the offense of killing one’s mother,” “of the same class as the offense of killing one’s father,” “of the same class as the offense of killing an arhat,” “of the same class as the offense of splitting the Saṅgha,” “of the same class as the offense of drawing blood from the body of a Buddha”; the treatise itself says only “in that same order” and does not fasten a name to each. As to why they are alike, Puguang’s Record supplies the grounds one by one: “‘of the same class’ means the sense of resemblance”; killing a bodhisattva abiding in certainty is matched with killing one’s father because “the bodhisattva’s kindness is deep, like a father’s”; killing a noble learner is matched with killing an arhat because “the learner and the one beyond learning are alike a noble field of merit”; seizing away the requisites of the Saṅgha’s concord is matched with splitting the Saṅgha because “the requisites of concord are equal in sense to the Saṅgha”; and destroying a stūpa is matched with drawing blood from the body of a Buddha because the multitude reveres that stūpa “as resembling the Buddha.” These five sentences are Puguang’s added explanation, not something the text of the treatise has of itself. Table and grounds read together, the logic by which the treatise compiled these five items becomes wholly transparent.

〔6.2〕About to gain receptivity, about to gain non-return, about to gain the state beyond learning. First the question: when is action most apt to obstruct? The treatise points out three occasions — “if from the stage of the summit one is about to gain receptivity, all actions that draw down the evil destinies are the greatest obstruction, since receptivity passes beyond the levels of their maturation”; when one is about to gain the fruit of non-return, all actions bound to the desire realm are the greatest obstruction, excepting only actions to be experienced in the present life, “excepting only action that conforms to being experienced in the present life”; when one is about to gain the fruit beyond learning, the actions of the form and formless realms are the greatest obstruction, and again with the same exception. The simile the treatise gives is exceedingly vivid: “like a man about to leave the country where he has lived, whom all his creditors obstruct to the utmost.”

The easy error: to suppose that “action obstructs” in the same way at all times. The treatise says expressly that it is fiercest at the very moment one is about to cross a boundary — because that moment amounts to writing off the maturation of that level, and the actions of that level naturally all surge up to bar the way. In practice: this section is really three passes announced in advance upon the map of practice; when the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble treats receptivity, non-return, and the state beyond learning, these three passes will appear once more. Here the reader is given a preparation of mind: the nearer the breakthrough, the more evident the drag of old action; this is not a falling back but the ordinary condition of a pass.


VII. The Bodhisattva Abiding in Certainty and the Action Producing the Excellent Marks

〔7.1〕Where the name “abiding in certainty” begins. First the question: since it was said above that “killing a bodhisattva abiding in certainty” is of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution, from what point is a bodhisattva reckoned as “abiding in certainty”? The treatise answers, “it is from cultivating the action that draws down as its maturation result the excellent thirty-two marks of a great person that a bodhisattva first gains the name of abiding in certainty” — from the very moment he begins to cultivate the action producing the excellent marks. As for “certainty,” the treatise marks it out by four things: he is always born in a good destiny (the two destinies of men and gods); he is always born into a noble house (of brahmans, kṣatriyas, wealthy elders, or great brahman families); he always has the body of a man (“within noble houses the faculties may be complete or defective, yet that bodhisattva always has excellent faculties”); and his power of recollection is firm (“birth after birth he can always recollect his former lives, and in the good he does he never draws back”). At the end the treatise uses a very unusual simile — “as the world hands down that there is a priceless tuosuo, one should know that this saying points at that bodhisattva” — and explains why: through long practice of the great compassion without object, he is spontaneously and always bound to others, gathering all sentient beings to himself as his own equals with a mind free of pride, and even “always regarding himself as their servant.”

The easy error: to read “abiding in certainty” as “having entered some absorption.” The “certainty” here is the certainty of being fixed beyond falling back, not the concentration of the training in absorption — Puguang’s Record marks the boundary plainly: “‘certainty’ here means that his birth in the good destinies and the rest is fixed, and this is called certainty; it is not the gaining of an absorption. The bodhisattva abiding in this is called abiding in certainty.” In practice: this passage is the most positive description of the bodhisattva path in this treatise — a treatise of the schools. Its weight lies not upon supernormal powers and merits but upon the sentence “in all things hard to seek he can be patient, and in all things toilsome and pressing he can bear the burden.”

〔7.2〕The five conditions for cultivating the action producing the excellent marks. First the question: this action cannot be cultivated in any place at any time — what are its conditions? The stanza gives five, and the treatise explains each. Place — it must be in Jambudvīpa, “since in this continent the awakened discernment is keenest and clearest.” Standing — “only a man, and not the body of a woman and the rest, since by then he has already passed beyond the stage of a woman and the rest.” Object and mental ground — “only in the direct presence of a Buddha, the volition arisen with a Buddha for its object, formed through reflection and not of the classes formed through hearing or through cultivation”: he must be face to face with a Buddha, and it must arise with a Buddha for its object, and it falls in the square of discernment formed through reflection, not of that formed through hearing or through cultivation. Term of time — “only the remaining hundred aeons of cultivation, and not more; among the causes of Buddhas the norm is such.” Adornment — each mark is adorned with a hundred merits. Śākyamuni is the exception: “blazing in vigor, he could leap over nine aeons,” accomplishing it in ninety-one aeons, whence the saying, “I recollect that in ninety-one aeons I have not seen one household suffer the least loss by giving me food, but only accomplish great benefit.”

Here the treatise records alongside the account of one master (“the masters of old say,” which Puguang’s Record glosses as “the masters of old means the old masters within one’s own school”), and further sets up for itself the question “what then is the measure of a single merit?” and sets out three accounts, the last being “some say: this measure is known to a Buddha alone.” The easy error: to take the last of the three accounts as the author’s settled conclusion. The text of the treatise itself passes no judgment. In practice: the most serviceable phrase in this section is “formed through reflection” — the action producing the excellent marks rests neither upon hearing nor upon absorption, but upon that one thought of volition raised while facing a Buddha. It points the pivot of the cultivation of merit back to a single moment of mind.


VIII. The Three Incalculable Aeons and the Four Buddhas Met in Reverse Order

〔8.1〕Seventy-five thousand, seventy-six thousand, seventy-seven thousand. First the question: is the span of the three great incalculable aeons an empty figure of speech, or does the treatise give a real number? The treatise gives a real number — “in the first incalculable aeon he made offerings to seventy-five thousand Buddhas,” in the second to seventy-six thousand, in the third to seventy-seven thousand. The three figures increase by a thousand in each aeon — these three numbers are what the treatise gives, and it does not set out why the increase is so; here they are recorded simply as the numbers stand.

The easy error: to take this string of figures as an astronomical quantity fit only to be gazed at, and to skip it. Its function in the treatise is to calibrate the scale: just above, one lie was said to draw down an intermediate aeon in the hell without interval; here the number of Buddhas served over three incalculable aeons pulls the wholesome end onto the same chart. In practice: in reading Abhidharma numbers, ask first “against which other number is this one to be read?” Here what is to be read against it is precisely that intermediate aeon in the first half of the fascicle.

〔8.2〕Meeting Buddhas in reverse order, and that first vow. First the question: what is meant by “reverse order”? The treatise explains, “‘reverse order’ means from the later toward the earlier” — at the fulfillment of the third aeon he met Excellent Insight, at the fulfillment of the second Burning Lamp, at the fulfillment of the first Jewel-Topknot, while the Buddha met at the first raising of the aspiration was Śākyamuni. The most moving part of this passage is the last section: the Buddha the bodhisattva first met was also named Śākyamuni, and it was before that Buddha that he made the vow, “may I become a Buddha, in all things as this World-Honored One is now”; and that Buddha too appeared in a final aeon, and after his passing his true Dharma likewise abode a thousand years, so that the Tathāgata of today is in every point the same as that Buddha.

The easy error: to read “reverse order” as though the order in which the Buddhas appeared in the world were inverted. What is inverted is the order of the telling; the treatise is counting from the near toward the far. In practice: this passage buckles “making a vow” and “the marks of Buddhahood” into one line of cause and result — the shape drawn by that first thought of aspiration is the shape of the final accomplishment. Here the treatise rarely compresses an enormous span of time into one very concrete sentence, and the reader may well remember it as the general outline of the whole fascicle’s treatment of merit.


IX. The Four Stages at Which the Six Pāramitās Are Fulfilled

〔9.1〕Four stages matched to six pāramitās. First the question: why are the six matched to four stages and not to six? The treatise’s arrangement is one, two, one more, two. The first stage — “the giving he practices is by compassion alone, and not out of seeking for himself a difference of excellent birth”: able to give all things, even his eyes and marrow, and out of compassion alone; here the pāramitā of giving is fulfilled. The second stage — “when the bodhisattva has the limbs of his body cut apart, though not yet free of the greed of desire, yet in his mind there is not the least resentment”; here the two pāramitās of discipline and of patience are fulfilled together. The third stage is the praising of the Buddha Tiṣya and the leaping over of nine aeons, where vigor is fulfilled. The fourth stage — “about to mount to unsurpassed perfect awakening, abiding in the vajra-like concentration just before unsurpassed awakening”; here the two pāramitās of absorption and of discernment are fulfilled together. At the end the treatise explains the name: “because they are able to reach the far shore of the fullness of virtue toward which they go, these six are called pāramitā”; and Puguang’s Record glosses the sound and sense for this — “six. Pāra here means the far shore. Mitā here means to reach.”

The easy error: to suppose that “fulfillment” means that a given pāramitā has been cultivated until it can be cultivated no further. What the treatise marks is the event of that pāramitā’s reaching the far shore — the fulfillment of giving is fulfilled in the four words “by compassion alone,” not in how much was given. In practice: of the four stages, the one most to be carried back into oneself is the second. Why are discipline and patience fulfilled at the same time? Because the body is cut apart and the mind has not the least resentment, and this one moment proves at once both not transgressing and not stirring — discipline is not doing, patience is not being moved; upon one and the same object the two are verified together.

〔9.2〕That gāthā in praise of the Buddha, and “leaping over nine aeons.” First the question: only three gāthās that are not root stanzas are quoted in the whole fascicle — why quote one here? Because it is the very scene of “leaping over nine aeons.” The treatise narrates the setting: the bodhisattva came upon the Tathāgata Tiṣya seated within a jeweled niche in the absorption of the fire element, his majestic radiance blazing beyond the ordinary, and so he gazed with single-hearted devotion and forgot to set down his other foot, and thus “for seven days and nights without slackening, with a purified mind he praised that Buddha in an excellent gāthā,” and having praised him “he thereupon leapt over nine aeons.” The sense of the gāthā is this: in heaven above and on earth below, in the hall of much hearing of this world, in the palaces of the departed and the abodes of the gods, and out to the ten directions, there is nothing to compare with him; great man, bull among men, great śramaṇa — searching through the earth and the mountain forests, there is none his equal.

The easy error: to read “leaping over nine aeons” as taking a shortcut. The cause the treatise gives is “blazing in vigor” — seven days and nights standing on one foot, eyes unmoving, mind without slackening; this is pressing the work of a hundred aeons into the density of seven days. In practice: this is the one narrative with a scene in the whole fascicle, and it draws all those astronomical figures back at a stroke to a single man standing motionless. The measure of merit may be immense, but the place it starts from is always the concentration and sincerity of a single thought.


X. The Naming of the Three Bases of Meritorious Action, Giving, Discipline, and Cultivation

〔10.1〕The three words merit, action, and basis must be read apart. First the question: since they are called “the three bases of meritorious action,” are all three alike merit, and action, and basis? The treatise says, “all three classes are merit; some are action and some are basis, each according to what fits it, as was said of the paths of action” — it must be divided into squares as the ten paths of action were. Among the ten paths of action some are both action and path, some are path and not action; here there are four squares: some are merit and action and basis; some are merit and action but not basis; some are merit and basis but not action; and some are merit alone, neither action nor basis. The treatise assigns them one by one: within the class of giving, “within the class of giving, the two actions of body and speech are furnished with all three of the names merit, action, and basis”; the volition that can raise them is called merit and action only; the dharmas coexistent with that volition receive only the name of merit. The class of discipline is of the nature of bodily and verbal action only, and so all of it is furnished with the three names. Within the class of cultivation, loving-kindness is called merit and basis only (being the basis upon which action depends); the volition associated with loving-kindness and the discipline arising together with loving-kindness are called merit and action only; and the remaining coexistent dharmas receive only the name of merit. The treatise offers another reading as well: the name “meritorious action” displays the sense of “doing merit,” and “basis” displays the support. At the end it records alongside one account, “some say: volition alone is true meritorious action.”

The easy error: to take “basis of meritorious action” as an indivisible compound. It is three criteria laid one upon another, and only taken apart does it read through. In practice: this section is the doorway into the whole chapter on giving, discipline, and cultivation that follows. Wherever one reads “such and such is a basis of meritorious action,” ask first which of the three squares the sentence is using — whether it is saying that the thing is merit, or that it is action, or that it is the basis upon which these depend.


XI. The Entity of Giving and the Name of Giving

〔11.1〕The entity of giving is not the thing given. First the question: is the entity of giving the thing that is sent out? The treatise answers no — “the equipment of relinquishing is called giving; that is, it is by this equipment that the act of relinquishing is accomplished, and so that by which one relinquishes is the true entity of giving.” The true entity of giving is the equipment by which one is able to relinquish (bodily and verbal action, together with the mind and mental factors that can raise it), and not the thing relinquished. The treatise also makes a distinction: “or the act of relinquishing may be accomplished out of fear, out of hope, out of greed, and the like” — where one relinquishes out of fear, out of hope, out of greed, the act of relinquishing is accomplished just the same, and yet it is not the giving spoken of here; and it is to mark these off that the stanza says “for the sake of offering, for the sake of benefit.” What then is the “equipment”? “It means bodily and verbal action, and what can raise them”; and what is “what can raise”? “It is what, together with non-greed, is able to raise this collection” — that portion which, associated with non-greed, can give rise to this collection.

The easy error: to fasten the accomplishment of giving upon the quantity of goods. What the treatise fastens it to is that equipment of mind and action, and it nails the root down with the three words “together with non-greed.” In practice: this section yields a very hard test — wherever one relinquishes out of fear, out of exchange, out of greedy seeking, the goods go out just the same and yet do not fall into the square of “giving.” The criterion is not in the hand but in that one thought of non-greed.

〔11.2〕A single moment’s wholesome aggregates already receive the name of giving. First the question: the treatise quotes the stanza “if a man with a purified mind stints himself and practices giving” — what does it supply? It supplies the term of time. The stanza says that the wholesome aggregates of this one moment, taken together, receive the name of giving — giving is not a continuing process but a collection of wholesome aggregates in a single moment. The treatise then explains at once the word-formation of the phrase “merit of the class of giving”: “‘merit of the class of giving’ displays the sense of having giving for its entity, as with ‘a vessel of the class of leaves’ or ‘a hut of the class of grass’” — just as a “vessel of the class of leaves” is a vessel made of leaves and a “hut of the class of grass” a hut thatched with grass, so the “merit of the class of giving” is merit having giving for its entity; and the classes of discipline and of cultivation may be understood on the same pattern.

The easy error: to read the quoted stanza as a stanza of the author’s own. The text just before it reads “it is what, together with non-greed, is able to raise this collection. As there is a stanza that says,” and the two words “as there is” crown it: it is a stanza of another’s saying, and does not enter into the count of the treatise’s own stanzas. In practice: this section changes the measure of giving from “how much was relinquished” to “how pure the wholesome aggregates of that one moment were.” Read together with “together with non-greed” in the section above, the criterion of giving is by now wholly gathered into the mind.


XII. The Four Alternatives of Giving, and the Three Causes of Its Result

〔12.1〕For oneself, for another, for both, for neither. First the question: giving is always for the benefit of another, so how can there be a giving that is “only for one’s own benefit”? The treatise arranges four alternatives out of two variables — whether the giver is an ordinary being or a noble one (whether he is already free of the greed of desire), and whether the recipient is a sentient being or a caitya (a stūpa of the Buddha). When ordinary beings, whether or not yet free of desire, make an offering to a caitya, this is “only for one’s own benefit,” since the caitya does not make use of it and others gain no benefit thereby. When a noble one already free of desire gives to sentient beings, this is “only for the benefit of another,” since “others obtain benefit thereby, and it is not for his own benefit, since he has passed beyond that stage of fruition” — he himself has already passed beyond that stage of fruition and no longer gains benefit from it. When ordinary beings give to sentient beings, this is “for the benefit of both.” When a noble one makes an offering to a caitya, this is “not for the benefit of either,” since “this giving is called not for the benefit of either, because it is only out of reverence and requital of kindness.”

The easy error: to read “only for one’s own benefit” as selfishness. What it speaks of is where the benefit lands, not the height or lowness of the motive — the caitya does not make use of it, and so the benefit does not land on the other side. In practice: with the four alternatives set out, one can see that the treatise’s framework for weighing giving has two axes — the standing of the giver, and whether the recipient can make use of the gift. These two axes open out next into the three causes: the donor, the goods, and the field.

〔12.2〕The difference of result hangs upon three things. First the question: giving being the same, why do the results differ? The treatise answers, “giving has differences by three causes, namely differences in the donor, in the goods, and in the field,” and adds a sentence of causal linkage: giving having differences, the results have differences.The three causes are the donor, the goods given, and the field given to.

The easy error: to suppose that the difference of result depends only upon the field (upon whom one gives to). The treatise lists three items plainly, and the field is only one of them; the virtue of the donor and the quality of the goods given enter into the account just as much. In practice: this is the most important table in the treatise’s treatment of merit. The three sections that follow are the opening out of these three causes one by one, and in reading them one should treat the three causes as three independent columns, each of which can by itself raise or lower the result.


XIII. The Three Causes, Donor, Goods, and Field, Opened Out One by One

〔13.1〕The donor’s four virtues matched to four results. First the question: what do the donor’s “virtues” mean? The treatise answers, “because the donor is accomplished in the several virtues of faith, discipline, learning, and the rest, he is called differing as donor.” But the difference of result hangs upon the manner in which he gives, and four manners are matched to four results — “if a donor practices giving with reverence, he obtains being constantly honored by others”; giving with his own hand, he obtains delight in the use of vast wealth; giving in due season, he obtains wealth in due season, so that what he needs does not come too late; “if he gives without injury, he obtains resources not to be encroached upon by others nor destroyed by fire and the like.”

The easy error: to read the four results as random recompense. The four in fact correspond one to one — reverence draws honor, one’s own hand draws use, due season draws timeliness, absence of injury draws indestructibility; the manner and the retribution are of one structure. In practice: this section may be taken as a table for self-examination. With one and the same gift, change the manner of giving and the result changes its shape; and not one of the four manners costs a single coin more.

〔13.2〕The four sense-objects of the goods given matched to four results. First the question: how is the difference of the goods measured? The treatise measures it by the four sense-objects, visible form, scent, taste, and touch — the goods given being complete in visible form, one obtains excellent form; “because complete in scent, one obtains a good name, as fragrance spreads its perfume through all quarters”; because complete in taste, one obtains being loved by the multitude; “because complete in touch, one obtains a supple body, and touches that give rise to pleasant feeling in due season.” Conversely, “where the result is diminished, it is because the cause was lacking.”

The easy error: to read “complete in form, scent, taste, and touch” as requiring costly things. What the treatise speaks of is whether this offering is complete in the four sense-objects — good to see, good to smell, good to taste, good to touch; and these four are not the same thing as price. In practice: this section together with the one above amounts to saying that the quality of giving has eight adjustable knobs (the four manners of giving and the four sense-objects), all of them within the giver’s control. When this treatise speaks of merit, it never speaks of luck.

〔13.3〕The four differences of the field. First the question: how is the field given to divided? The treatise divides it into four — destiny, suffering, kindness, and virtue. With regard to destiny, “if one gives to an animal one receives a hundredfold result; if one gives to a man who has broken discipline, a thousandfold result.” With regard to suffering, as among the seven bases of meritorious action that have a support, “it is first said that one should give to travelers, to the sick and their nurses, and give groves, regular food, and food in due season against cold, wind, and heat,” and afterwards it is said that one who accomplishes these seven obtains merit beyond all measure. With regard to kindness, “such as father and mother, teachers, and others who have shown kindness,” and it adduces the bears, deer, and the like of the birth stories as kinds that have shown kindness. With regard to virtue, “if one gives to a man who keeps discipline, one receives a hundred-millionfold result,” and so on.

The easy error: to take the four items as one linear ladder. They are four parallel dimensions — an animal that is at this moment suffering falls at once into the two squares of “low destiny” and “heavy suffering,” and the two accounts must be reckoned apart. In practice: of the four, “suffering” and “kindness” are the two most easily overlooked. The treatise deliberately enters such utterly ordinary matters as “travelers, the sick and their nurses” and “food in due season against cold, wind, and heat” into the seven bases of meritorious action that have a support, precisely to make plain that a field of merit need not be sought far off.


XIV. The Most Excellent Giving, and the Five Fields That Need Not Be Noble Ones

〔14.1〕Three “most excellents.” First the question: which giving is most excellent in merit? The treatise gives three most excellents side by side. The first is what the Bhagavat said — “if one free of defilement gives resources to one free of defilement, this is the most excellent among gifts of goods,” one free of defilement giving to one free of defilement. The second is the giving of a bodhisattva — “though it is not called the freed giving to the freed, yet in merit of giving it too is most excellent,” because it is the cause of universally benefiting and gladdening all sentient beings. The third is the eighth of the eight kinds of giving, and the treatise lists the names of the eight, “what are the eight kinds of giving? First, giving to whoever comes; second, giving out of fear; third, giving in return for kindness; fourth, giving in hope of return; fifth, giving after the custom of forebears; sixth, giving in hope of heaven; seventh, giving to secure a name; eighth, giving in order to adorn the mind, to support the mind, to further the practice of yoga, and to gain the higher sense,” and then briefly explains several of the earlier ones, among which giving out of fear is “that is, seeing before one the marks of this wealth’s destruction, one would rather give it than lose it,” and giving after the custom of forebears is giving in continuation of the household usage of fathers and ancestors. Puguang’s Record adds a gloss to “giving to secure a name” — “to practice giving in search of a fine reputation is called giving to secure a name.”

The easy error: to suppose that the eight kinds of giving are eight good ways of giving. The first seven in fact run down the line from the passive, the fearful, the transactional, to the reputation-seeking; only the eighth is given in order to adorn one’s own mind, to further the practice of yoga, and to gain the higher sense. In practice: the eight are most useful read as a ladder of motives — with one and the same act of giving, at whatever rung the motive stops, there the result stops too.

〔14.2〕Five fields where, even if they are ordinary beings, the result of giving is measureless. First the question: was it not said that the higher the virtue of the field the greater the result? Then why is the result measureless even for those who are “not realized noble ones”? The treatise lists five — father, mother, the sick, one who preaches the Dharma, and a bodhisattva in his last birth — “these five, even if they are ordinary beings, yet giving to them can draw down a measureless result.” Of these the bodhisattva in his last birth is one who “abides in his final existence and is called of the last birth.” The treatise sets up a question especially about the preacher of the Dharma: to which of the four fields does he belong? The answer: “he is gathered under the field of kindness,” the reason being “because he is the great good friend of the several worlds” — he can give the eye of discernment to those blinded by ignorance, can open out for the world what is safe and what is perilous, and can cause sentient beings to give rise to the Dharma body without outflows; in brief, one who preaches the Dharma well can do even what a Buddha does.

The easy error: to read this stanza as overturning the earlier “the field of virtue is most excellent.” It does not overturn it; it only points out that the field of kindness and the field of suffering can also, independently, draw the result up to the measureless — father and mother are the extreme of kindness, the sick are the extreme of suffering, the preacher of the Dharma is adjudged by the treatise to be gathered under the field of kindness, and the reason the treatise gives already shows his weight, while the bodhisattva in his last birth is the extreme of standing. In practice: the most practical word in this section is “the sick.” That an ordinary person who is at this moment ill stands, on this treatise’s books, side by side with a preacher of the Dharma — this is worth remembering over and over.


XV. The Six Causes of an Action’s Lightness or Heaviness and the Five Causes of Increased Action

〔15.1〕Lightness and heaviness by six causes. First the question: by what is an action’s lightness or heaviness settled? The treatise lists six causes — the after-effect (“the after-effect means that having done it one goes on doing it,” doing it and then doing it again), the field (doing harm or benefit to that object), the root (the root path of action itself), the preparation (the stretch that raises the bodily or verbal act), the volition (that by which the path of action reaches its end), and the intent (“the intent means whatever inclination of purpose there is,” that I ought to do such and such). Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary here numbers them one by one, giving “there are six causes here: the after-effect is the first cause,” and so on, the clearest in form. The treatise also adduces three cases of one-sided weight: some become heavy by the after-effect alone taking hold of them; some become heavy by the field; and some, upon one and the same field, become heavy by the force of the root — “as killing upon the field of one’s father or mother is a heavy offense,” whereas stealing and the like directed at father and mother do not constitute such a heavy offense; while as to those that become heavy by the remaining causes (preparation, volition, and intent), the treatise gathers them up with “from this one should reason out the rest.” Puguang’s Record fills it out word for word: “as killing upon the field of father or mother is a heavy offense and constitutes a deed of immediate retribution, whereas stealing and the like done to father or mother do not constitute an offense of immediate retribution.” At the end it settles the general rule: “if all six causes are of the higher grade, this action is heaviest,” and the reverse of this is lightest, while what lies between is neither lightest nor heaviest.

The easy error: to read the six causes as six bonus points. They are six independent notches, each of which may be of the lower or the higher grade, and only when all six are high is an action heaviest. In practice: of the six, “the after-effect” is the most easily overlooked — doing the thing again and again after it is done, rejoicing in it again and again, this item by itself can push an action up into the heavy grade.

〔15.2〕The boundary between action done and action increased. First the question: the sūtras speak of action done and action increased — where is the boundary? The treatise answers, by five causes — deliberation (“‘because of deliberation’ means that the action he does is neither done wholly without prior thought nor done upon a sudden thought”), completeness (the measure being already enough that one should fall into an evil destiny, “so long as it is not complete it is called only done and is not called increased”), the absence of regret and of counteraction (“‘because there is no regret and no counteraction’ means that there is no remorse and no action that counteracts it”), having companions (“‘because it has companions’ means that in doing an unwholesome action, unwholesome things serve as its helpers”), and maturation (its being fixed to give a maturation). For wholesome actions the reverse is to be understood. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary likewise numbers them one by one, giving “there are five causes here: ‘because of deliberation’ is the first cause.”

The easy error: to suppose that “increased” is merely “doing it a few more times.” Of the five causes the one that truly bears weight is the absence of regret and of counteraction — one act of remorse, one counteragent, and the action stops at “done” and does not become “increased.” In practice: this is the section of the whole fascicle that can be used most directly. The difference between action done and action increased amounts to a criterion for whether an action can still be headed off; remorse and counteraction are not psychological consolation but an actual gap in one of the five causes.


XVI. Merit Where There Is No Recipient, and a Good Result in a Bad Field

〔16.1〕The merit of the class of relinquishing and the merit of the class of enjoyment. First the question: an offering is made to a caitya and the caitya does not make use of it — whence then does merit arise? The treatise first divides two classes — “merit is of two classes, first relinquishing, second enjoyment”; “the merit of the class of relinquishing means that with a wholesome mind one merely relinquishes resources and the merit of giving arises at once,” and “the merit of the class of enjoyment means that the field given to makes use of the thing given, and only then does the merit of giving arise.” Giving to a caitya has no merit of the class of enjoyment, yet it has merit of the class of relinquishing. In this passage there is a round of exchange that must be kept clear, and Puguang’s Record marks the speaker of each sentence: the outsider asks, “since he does not receive it, whence does the merit arise” 〔Puguang marks this “the question”〕; the author reproaches the outsider in return and asks him on what ground he knows that merit must arise from receiving 〔Puguang marks this “the author reproaches the outsider in return”〕; the outsider answers, “not being received by another, there is no gathering in of benefit” 〔Puguang marks this “the outsider answers”〕; the author denies this in general 〔Puguang marks this “the author denies in general, properly explaining the following line”〕 — this is no decisive proof, for if merit must be accomplished by gathering in benefit for another, then cultivating loving-kindness and the rest, or cultivating right view and the rest, ought not to give rise to merit. And so the conclusion is “therefore it should be granted that in making offerings to a caitya much merit arises, as in cultivating loving-kindness and the rest.” Thereafter there is a round of challenge from an outsider: “is not this act of giving and reverence then thrown away for nothing? It is not so, for the mind that raises the act is what is excellent” — and the author answers with the simile of harming an enemy: the enemy’s life has ended and yet one still bears the thought of enmity and raises evil bodily and verbal actions, producing much demerit, and not merely a thought of mind; and it is the same in making offerings to a Great Master who has passed away.

The easy error: to read “there is merit even without a recipient” as “it makes no difference whether there is an object or not.” What the treatise says is that the merit of the class of relinquishing does not wait upon receiving, while the merit of the class of enjoyment still waits upon receiving; the two classes stand together, and it is not a matter of choosing one of two. In practice: this section settles a very practical doubt — whether making offerings to one already gone, to a stūpa of the Buddha, or to the object of the cultivation of loving-kindness, and cultivating in that way, is of any use at all. The treatise’s answer is that it is, and the reason lies not in whether the other receives but in “the mind that raises the act is what is excellent.”

〔16.2〕Even a bad field has a lovely result. First the question: if one gives in a bad field, can it draw down only an unlovely result? The treatise answers that it cannot, and proves it by farming — “from the seed of the madhuka the fruit of the madhuka arises, and its taste is exceedingly sweet,” “from the seed of the nimba the fruit of the nimba arises, and its taste is exceedingly bitter”; one gets what one sows, and “it is not by the power of the field that seed and fruit are inverted.” Therefore, though the donor be in a bad field, so long as he sows the seed of giving with a mind to benefit others, what he draws down is still a lovely result. But the treatise at once adds a limiting sentence: “yet by the fault of the field, the seed sown may bear little fruit or no fruit at all.”

The easy error: to read this section as “it makes no difference whether the field is good or bad.” The fault of the field does not alter the nature of the result, but it does alter the quantity of it — and these are two different matters. In practice: this section together with the one above forms the most reassuring stretch of the treatise’s treatment of merit — giving to one who does not deserve it does not turn a wholesome mind into an evil result; only the harvest may be reduced. The criterion remains always that one thought in one’s own mind.


XVII. Discipline as a Basis of Meritorious Action

〔17.1〕The entity of discipline and the four virtues of purity. First the question: what is “discipline”? The treatise sets it up from the negative side — “the several unwholesome forms are called breaking discipline,” and among them the offenses that are so by nature are given the name of breaking discipline; “‘what is prohibited’ means eating at the wrong time and the rest that are prohibited,” and these, though not offenses by nature, yet “though not offenses by nature, the Buddha prohibited them with a further purpose, for the protection of the Dharma and of sentient beings,” and one who has taken the precepts and transgresses them is likewise said to break discipline. Keeping away from these two is discipline — “keeping away from what is an offense by nature and from what is prohibited, both are called discipline”; and each is of two kinds, the manifest and the nonmanifest, having bodily and verbal action for their own nature.

Purity is then set up with four virtues of its own: “first, not being destroyed by the breaking of discipline”; second, not being destroyed by the causes of that (greed and the rest, the afflictions and the secondary afflictions); third, being founded on counteraction (founded on the foundations of mindfulness and the rest, which can counteract the breaking of discipline and its causes); “fourth, being founded on cessation, that is, founded on nirvāṇa and turned toward nirvāṇa, and not for the sake of an excellent birth.” The word “and the rest” in the stanza opens out into two accounts — “some say: purity of discipline is by five causes,” namely purity of the root, purity of the retinue, not being injured by applied thought, being taken up by right mindfulness, and being turned toward the quiescent; “some other master says: discipline is of four kinds,” namely discipline out of fear, discipline out of hope, discipline conducive to the factors of awakening, and pure discipline, of which the last is “fourth, pure discipline, that is, discipline without outflows, since it can forever part one from the grime of action and affliction.”

The easy error: to read “offenses by nature” and “offenses by prohibition” as two classes ranked higher and lower. The treatise says that offenses by prohibition are given a separate heading precisely because they are not in themselves evil, but were “prohibited with a further purpose” by the Buddha — the offense in transgressing them lies in transgressing what the Buddha laid down, not in the deed itself. In practice: the four virtues make a very serviceable table for self-examination — not transgressing, not invaded by the afflictions, having a counteragent to rely on, and turned toward the right place; lacking any one of the four, discipline still stands but is not called pure. And the four kinds of discipline of the second account are precisely a ladder of motives: fear, hope, for the sake of the factors of awakening, and without outflows.


XVIII. Cultivation as a Basis of Meritorious Action, and What Discipline and Cultivation Draw Down

〔18.1〕Why the wholesome of the concentrated stage alone is called “cultivation.” First the question: all wholesome things must be cultivated, so why is only the wholesome of equipoise called “cultivation”? The treatise first asks after its entity — “as for the wholesome of equipoise, what is its entity?” — and answers that it is the own-nature of concentration together with the dharmas coexistent with it. Then it asks after its sense — “what does the name ‘cultivation’ mean? It means perfuming the mind” — since the wholesome of the concentrated stage is supremely able to perfume the continuum of mind and make it a thing of virtue. The simile the treatise gives is “as flowers perfume sesame; therefore it alone is named cultivation”: set flowers and sesame together, and the sesame takes on the fragrance of the flowers.

The easy error: to understand “cultivation” as “repeated practice.” What the treatise takes is the sense of perfuming — not that the times are many, but whether a scent can be left behind. The wholesome of a scattered mind, however much of it is done, leaves nothing behind; the wholesome of the concentrated stage takes color at a single stroke. In practice: this section explains why the treatise sets the training in absorption apart as a class of the bases of meritorious action. The simile of flowers perfuming sesame is well worth keeping in mind — the effect of cultivation is measured not by how long you have done it, but by whether the mind has taken the scent.

〔18.2〕Discipline draws down birth in heaven, cultivation draws down liberation. First the question: what does each of the three bases of meritorious action draw down? It has already been said that giving draws down great wealth; here it is said that “discipline draws down birth in heaven, cultivation draws down liberation.” But the treatise at once adds a distinction: the word “excellent” in the stanza is said with regard to the more excellent side — “that is, giving too can draw down the result of birth in heaven, and it is with regard to the more excellent that discipline is spoken of”; keeping discipline too can draw down the result of release from bondage, and it is only with regard to the more excellent that cultivation is spoken of.

The easy error: to read the matching of three to three as sealed one to one — to suppose that giving can only obtain wealth, discipline only birth in heaven, and cultivation alone liberation. The treatise says plainly that it is not so; the domains of the three results overlap, and the pairing takes only what is most excellent. In practice: this section demonstrates the general rule for reading the pairing tables of Abhidharma — wherever one meets a form of the type “such and such draws down such and such,” ask first whether this is drawing it down exclusively or said with regard to the more excellent. Here the treatise hands over the answer itself, and the reader may take it as the key that unlocks every pairing table hereafter.


XIX. The Measure of the Merit of Brahmā

〔19.1〕The reckoning of the preceptors of former times. First the question: what is the merit of Brahmā? The treatise first cites a sūtra listing four men who can produce the merit of Brahmā — “first, one who, in order to make offerings to the relics of a Tathāgata, erects a stūpa in a place where none has been before”; second, one who, in order to make offerings to the Saṅgha of the four quarters, builds a monastery, gives a garden, and supplies the four requisites; third, a disciple of the Buddha who brings a Saṅgha that has been split back into concord; and fourth, one who universally cultivates loving-kindness and the rest toward sentient beings. What then is its measure? The first account is that of the preceptors of former times — “the merit that can draw down one aeon of birth in heaven and the enjoyment of every pleasure is one measure of merit,” the reason being that the time of enjoying pleasure so drawn down is “as long as the aeon-lifespan of the Brahmapurohita gods”; and a gāthā of another school is adduced in proof.

The easy error: to read the four merits of Brahmā as four great undertakings. Neither the third item, “bringing back into concord what has been split,” nor the fourth, “universally cultivating loving-kindness and the rest,” requires any wealth at all — joining together again a body of monks that has been torn apart forms an exact pair with the utter heaviness of splitting the Saṅgha in the first half of the fascicle. In practice: this section answers from afar to the opening of the fascicle, and is the most beautiful piece of reflection in the whole structure: destroying concord is the heaviest of offenses, and making concord is one of the merits of Brahmā.

〔19.2〕That gāthā of another school, and the reckoning of the Vibhāṣā masters. First the question: the treatise quotes the gāthā “a man of faith and right view who cultivates the ten excellent practices thereby produces the merit of Brahmā, drawing down an aeon of heavenly pleasure” — what is it to prove? It proves the measure “one aeon of heavenly pleasure” — and so the text just before it says “since among another school there is a gāthā that says,” marking that it comes from another school and is a stanza adduced in proof, not a stanza of this treatise. The second account is “the Vibhāṣā masters say thus: it is the same as the measure of merit adjudged in the analysis of the action producing the excellent marks” — the measure of the merit of Brahmā is just equal to the measure of merit adjudged earlier in the analysis of the action producing the excellent marks. At the end the treatise closes with “the word ‘and the rest’ is to display divergent accounts such as these.”

The easy error: to read the two accounts as higher and lower. The text of the treatise itself passes no judgment, and the word “and the rest” in the stanza is set there precisely to make room for divergent accounts. In practice: this is the third place in the fascicle where both are recorded without adjudication (the first two being the three accounts of the measure of a single merit and the two divergent accounts of purity of discipline). Of the three, the measure of a single merit and the measure of the merit of Brahmā are indeed questions of quantity, while purity of discipline is a question of the cause of purity of discipline and of the kinds of discipline, and they are not of one kind. Where the reader meets a place in this treatise at which no judgment is passed, what is to be looked at is whether the author did or did not, in that very place, pass a judgment; there is no need to presuppose which kind it belongs to.


XX. The Giving of Dharma and the Three Conducive Wholesome Things

〔20.1〕The two conditions of the giving of Dharma. First the question: the giving of goods has been spoken of; where does the giving of Dharma have its bounds? The treatise gives two conditions — in accordance with the real, and undefiled: “if one can, in accordance with the real, expound the sūtras and the rest for sentient beings with an undefiled mind so that they give rise to right understanding, this is called the giving of Dharma.” On the reverse side it speaks with the utmost weight: “therefore one who expounds with inversion or with a defiled mind, seeking gain, reputation, or reverence,” such a man “thereby injures the great merit of himself and of others” — not that he is without merit, but that he injures it, and injures it in both himself and others.

The easy error: to suppose that preaching is always better than not preaching. The treatise says plainly that to preach with inversion or with a defiled mind is to injure the great merit of oneself and others. In practice: the two conditions each answer to one side — “in accordance with the real” answers to the Dharma spoken, “undefiled” to the mind that speaks. Lacking either, the giving of Dharma turns over into injury. This section is of one workmanship with the earlier sentence that “the entity of giving lies in being together with non-greed”: in weighing merit, this treatise always looks first at the mind.

〔20.2〕Conducive to merit, conducive to liberation, conducive to penetration. First the question: toward what does each of these three words “conducive” incline? The treatise explains, “‘conducive to merit’ means the wholesome that draws down the lovely results of the world,” which inclines toward the lovely results of the world; “‘conducive to liberation’ means the wholesome that is fixed to draw down the result that is nirvāṇa,” which inclines toward nirvāṇa; “‘conducive to penetration’ means the wholesome that nearly draws down the result that is the noble path,” which inclines toward the noble path, that is, toward the four stages of warmth and the rest — “namely the four, warmth and the rest, which will be explained at length later on.” The most moving is the middle passage: once the wholesome conducive to liberation has arisen, “once this wholesome has arisen, it makes that sentient being one who is said to have the dharma of nirvāṇa within his body”; and how is one to know that one has sown it? The treatise gives a sign that can be verified in oneself — on hearing that birth and death have fault, that dharmas are without self, that nirvāṇa has virtue, the hairs of the body stand up and one weeps and sheds tears. And it gives the simile, “as when one sees a sprout come up in a rain-soaked field, one knows that there was a seed in the ground before.”

The easy error: to read the three conducives as three stages. They are three orientations — one and the same wholesome, inclined toward lovely results, toward nirvāṇa, or toward the noble path, is altogether different in nature. In practice: this section is the most personal stretch the fascicle leaves to its reader. The wholesome conducive to liberation can neither be seen nor touched, and yet the treatise gives a sign for it: to be moved on hearing of no-self and of nirvāṇa. That is not an emotion; it is evidence that there was already a seed in the ground.


XXI. Writing, Seals, Calculation, Letters, and Numbers, and the Four Divergent Names at the End of the Chapter

〔21.1〕Even worldly arts are explained by the three actions. First the question: writing, seals, calculation, letters, and numbers are worldly arts, so why should the treatise settle their entities? Because the task of this chapter is to gather every “doing” into the framework of action. The treatise explains “‘what is raised in accordance with principle’ means what arises from a right preparation” — arising from a right preparation; the three actions are those of body, speech, and mind; and “what raises them” is feeling, perception, and the rest, according to what fits each. The assignment is that “among these, writing and seals have the bodily action spoken of above and the five aggregates that raise it for their entity,” calculation and letters have verbal action and the five aggregates that raise it for their entity, and numbers have mental action and the four aggregates that raise it for their entity, since “it is by mental volition alone that dharmas are counted.” Puguang’s Record glosses the words themselves here — “writing means writing by hand, seals mean sealing by hand.”

The easy error: to see “the five aggregates for its entity” and “the four aggregates for its entity” and not understand the difference. Numbers use only four aggregates because they are accomplished by mental volition alone and do not involve the aggregate of form. In practice: this section looks like a side matter but is in fact the closing demonstration of the method of the whole chapter — any worldly deed whatever can be taken apart into “which action, plus which aggregates that raise it.” Once this knife has been learned, the reader can take apart in the same way any behavior he meets with.

〔21.2〕Excellent, inferior, to be practiced, unsurpassed — the close of the whole chapter. First the question: at the end of the chapter it suddenly treats a set of divergent names; what is the point? This is to define at one stroke four terms of evaluation constantly used in the whole treatise. “Wholesome dharmas without outflows are also called excellent”; “the several defiled dharmas are also called blameworthy, obscured, and inferior,” and by comparison with this one excellent and one inferior the middle class is established of itself, so that the stanza does not adjudge it again; “the several conditioned wholesome dharmas are also called to be practiced.” The treatise also sets up a question for itself: why are unconditioned dharmas not called to be practiced? There are two answers — “because they cannot be practiced again and again so as to increase,” and further, practice is for the sake of seeking a result, and unconditioned dharmas have no result. At the end, “liberation, nirvāṇa, is also called unsurpassed,” the reason being “since there is no single dharma that can surpass nirvāṇa, it being wholesome and permanent and passing beyond the host of dharmas”; while all remaining dharmas have something above them, established by inference from the sense. The whole chapter stops at “that the remaining dharmas have something above them is established by inference from the sense.”

The easy error: to read “to be practiced” and “unsurpassed” as terms of praise on one and the same level. They are exactly opposite — what is to be practiced is what can be practiced again and again so as to increase, and is therefore restricted to the conditioned wholesome; the unsurpassed is what has nothing further above it, and belongs therefore to nirvāṇa alone. In practice: the whole fascicle begins from the heaviest of lies and closes here with “no single dharma can surpass nirvāṇa.” At one end is that one night in which the wheel of Dharma was broken, at the other that one dharma which passes beyond the host of dharmas; and all the measuring of the six fascicles of the Chapter on Action comes to rest at last upon this one pairing.


Further Resonances: The Mirror of the Three Commentaries

The above is the sense of the treatise’s own text in this fascicle. Below, a further section is set up to gather four matters: the adjudications of the three commentaries and their divergences, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations and supplements, the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation, and coordinates for parallel reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only looking at the same text by another way of reading. Both are recorded without adjudication, each restored to its own place.

1. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge

A commentary wholly absent. For this fascicle there are only three houses to collate. Shentai’s commentary is a fragmentary text: the seven fascicles now extant belong to the chapters on the elements, on the faculties, and on the worthy and the noble, and the Chapter on Action is wholly wanting, so that for this fascicle there is no line-by-line explanation of Shentai’s to be fastened on. The lack is marked as it stands, and the text of other fascicles is not made to fill it.

The three houses adjudge this one cut word for word alike. This is not often met with in this treatise: Puguang’s Record has “below, the second, explaining the obstruction of action separately. Within it, first setting out the entity of the obstruction of action; second, explaining the splitting of the Saṅgha separately; third, explaining the conditions that make a deed one of immediate retribution; fourth, explaining that the preparation is fixed; fifth, the heaviness of the offense and the greatness of the result; sixth, what is of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution”; Fabao’s Commentary has “second, explaining the obstruction of action separately,” with its six items beginning from “first setting out the entity of action, second explaining the split in the Saṅgha separately”; and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has “from here the second, explaining the obstruction of action separately, and within it a division into six: first explaining the entity of the obstruction of action, second explaining the splitting of the Saṅgha, third explaining the conditions that make a deed one of immediate retribution, fourth explaining that the preparation is fixed, fifth explaining the heaviness of the offense and the greatness of the result, sixth explaining what is of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution.” That three houses dividing their fascicles independently should agree one by one in the names of the outline and in the order of the six items may serve as collateral evidence that the boundary of the fascicle is the boundary of the outline.

Whether the splitting of the wheel of Dharma and the splitting of formal acts are the same in entity — the explanations of two ancient masters and Puguang’s own objections. Puguang’s Record sets up for itself, “question: as to splitting the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma and splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts, are they the same in entity or not? The ancient master, the Dharma Master Xiu, explains: the entity of splitting the Saṅgha is of two kinds. If it is splitting the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma, it has cessation independent of discernment for its entity. If it is splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts, it has non-concord for its entity,” and at once objects, “objection: to say that splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts has non-concord for its nature is not amiss. But to say that splitting the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma has cessation independent of discernment for its entity is not so. All the treatises say that the entity of the Saṅgha that is split is the nature of non-concord”; it also records, “the Dharma Master Kong explains the sense thus: if it is splitting the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma, it has the non-acquisition upon the concord in the principle of the wheel of Dharma for its entity. If it is splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts, it has the non-acquisition upon the concord in the affair of the formal acts for its entity,” and objects to this too, “objection: to speak of non-acquisition in general is likewise not amiss.” ⇒ The text of the treatise itself says only that the entity of the split in the Saṅgha is non-concord, and does not divide it in two; the divergent explanations of the two ancient masters and Puguang’s objections belong alike to the layer of commentarial adjudication, and are recorded without adjudication.

“Some say: one who has gained receptivity also cannot be split” — Puguang gives no marking, and Fabao supplies it. The treatise does not state the reason for this sentence. Searching Puguang’s Fascicle Eighteen word for word, there is no separate marking of a speaker for this sentence; Puguang merely passes over it in explaining the two senses of “the foolish.” Fabao’s Commentary however cites the Correct Principle to supply its ground — “some say that one who has gained receptivity also cannot be split, since the Buddha said that receptivity is fixed.” ⇒ This is one place where Fabao is fuller than Puguang: a blank in the base text is filled by the mutual evidence of the treatise of debate and of the ancient commentaries, yet the reason is not expressly in the base text itself, and in citing it the source must be made plain. Recorded without adjudication.

Whether the manifest action is one or two when one preparation harms two persons — “the earlier master / the later master” is Puguang’s outline. The treatise says only “if by one preparation one harms the mother and another as well, two nonmanifests arise, but the manifest is only the offense of immediate retribution,” and thereafter records “the Venerable Ghoṣa says that there are two manifests,” without marking an earlier and a later master. Puguang divides them in words of his own — “the earlier master’s sense is: from the stronger, one manifest” · “the later master’s sense is: in both there arise two manifests and two nonmanifests, the atoms of the manifest being distinct in each” — and cites the Mahāvibhāṣā in proof, “the Venerable Ghoṣa said: manifest actions are formed of atoms, and the atoms in harming the mother and in harming the other are distinct in each, and so the offense of the manifest is obtained on the side of two persons.” Fabao’s Commentary adjudges likewise, “this master’s sense is that the manifest too is twofold.” ⇒ The division into “earlier master / later master” belongs to Puguang’s outline and is not a structure of the treatise’s own text; it is recorded without adjudication.

The narrative of the case of Shiqianchi is a supplement of the two commentaries. The treatise says only “the Buddha told Shiqianchi: you have already done two deeds of immediate retribution,” and does not tell how it came about. Puguang’s Record marks “‘if that is so, how is the simile’ down to ‘killing an arhat’: citing a sūtra to raise a difficulty,” and supplies the story, “of old, when the Buddha was in the world, in a kingdom of southern India there was a king,” and so on, closing the difficulty with “‘that shows one deed of immediate retribution’ down to ‘reproaching him for that offense’: the answer.” Fabao’s Commentary cites the same case and gives the same label, “a difficulty.” ⇒ The supplied narrative lets the reader know the story behind the text, while the speaker-label “citing a sūtra to raise a difficulty” is itself a matter of commentarial outline. The two commentaries agree in their labels here.

The three accounts of the measure of a single merit — Puguang alone passes judgment. The text of the treatise sets out three accounts and passes no judgment. Puguang however marks plainly, “of the three accounts here, they may be known from the text, and the later master is to be taken as correct,” and cites the appraisers’ words in the Mahāvibhāṣā, “only a Buddha can know it; it is not to be fathomed by others.” ⇒ The text of the treatise itself has no judgment; the judgment is in Puguang; in citing it the attribution must be made plain, and it may not be taken outright as the treatise’s settled conclusion. Recorded without adjudication.

The explanation of the eight givings name by name — Puguang is full and Fabao brief. Puguang explains each name briefly and supplies “to practice giving in search of a fine reputation is called giving to secure a name”; Fabao at this section merely marks the outline and does not open out the names one by one.

The ordering of the two divergent accounts of purity of discipline — Puguang numbers them and Fabao does not. Puguang marks “this then is the first master. Some say: purity of discipline is by five causes,” and cites the Miscellaneous Heart Treatise in proof, “purity of the root means keeping away from raising the root path of action,” and so on; and again marks “this then is the second master. He says discipline is of four kinds.” Fabao however gives only “‘the word and the rest is to display’ down to ‘fifth, turned toward the quiescent’: explaining the word ‘and the rest’ in the stanza as displaying that there are divergent accounts” and “‘some other master says’ down to ‘since it forever parts one from the grime of action and affliction’: setting out a divergent account,” without numbering them one by one. ⇒ One instance of the three houses differing in fullness and depth.

The school to which the first master on the merit of Brahmā belongs — Puguang wavers among three schools in one sentence. Of “the preceptors of former times” Puguang says, “there are two masters’ accounts. This then is the first master, who is of the Sautrāntikas, or is a master of the Mahāsāṃghikas, or is a divergent master within our own school,” setting out three possibilities within a single sentence; while for the second master he simply follows the wording of the base text, “this then is the account of the second master. He says that the measure of the merit of Brahmā points to the same as the foregoing explanation.” ⇒ Within one and the same passage Puguang’s attitude to the two masters is in the one case doubtful and in the other settled; recorded without adjudication.

⭐ The order of the six “ten excellent practices” cited by the two commentaries from Paramārtha is exactly reversed. Puguang’s “Master Paramārtha explains: as for the ten excellent practices,” and what follows, gives first saving one’s mother and second saving one’s father; Fabao’s “Paramārtha says: to the four merits of Brahmā above six more are added,” and what follows, gives first saving one’s father and second saving one’s mother. ⇒ The same ancient master’s account, and the order in which the two commentaries cite it is reversed; this is the most concrete instance of divergence among the three commentaries in this fascicle, and it is recorded only, without adjudication; in citing the “ten excellent practices” it is well to note that the other house has a different order.

The entity of writing and seals — this time it is Fabao who is full and Puguang who is brief. Puguang explains only the words themselves, “writing means writing by hand, seals mean sealing by hand”; Fabao at the place where he marks “explaining that the entities of writing and seals are the same” supplies the source in the Mahāvibhāṣā. ⇒ The direction is exactly the reverse of that in the section on the eight givings (where Puguang was full and Fabao brief), and neither may be taken as the general rule.

Yuanhui’s strength lies in numbering. In the two sections on the six causes of an action’s lightness or heaviness and the five causes of increased action, Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary numbers them one by one — “there are six causes here: the after-effect is the first cause” · “there are five causes here: ‘because of deliberation’ is the first cause”; and Fabao likewise numbers the five causes one by one. The three houses differ in form at this section without any dispute over doctrine.

Where the ancient masters agree must also be recorded. At the sentence “is it not then thrown away for nothing” in the section on the meritorious action of the caitya, Puguang marks “‘is not this act of giving and reverence then thrown away for nothing’: an outsider’s difficulty,” and Fabao marks “an outsider’s difficulty” — the two commentaries agree in their speaker-labels, both adjudging it a difficulty from an outsider and not one set up by the author himself. The attribution in the main text of this section follows this.

Where the three commentaries merely restate, that is recorded as it stands. In the explanation of the five of the same class one by one, and in the explanation of the single stanza of divergent names of dharmas at the end of the chapter, all three commentaries are word for word nearly identical with the base text’s prose commentary, and no divergent account or added sense is to be found. A zero result is recorded honestly as well; in these two sections the exposition may simply teach the base text plainly.

2. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations and Supplementary Explanations

The adversary of this fascicle has changed. In the first five fascicles of the Chapter on Action, Saṅghabhadra repeatedly names Vasubandhu with the two words “the Sūtra-master” and refutes him sentence by sentence; in this fascicle it is not so. Collating word for word by a fault-tolerant method, the term “the Sūtra-master” occurs fifty-five times in the whole Chapter Adjudicating Action of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, yet all of them fall within the range preceding the passage corresponding to this fascicle, and within the passage corresponding to this fascicle there are none; and it is the same with the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine. ⇒ What Saṅghabhadra refutes in this fascicle is the lineage of “the Elder,” and not “the Sūtra-master.” This is a negative proposition collated in two ways, and the only thing it can prove is this one thing — a shift in the name marked; one may not infer from it that there is no dispute in this fascicle.

Whether the entity of the five deeds of immediate retribution is mental action alone — Saṅghabhadra first refutes the Elder and then establishes his own tenet. At the very opening of this fascicle Saṅghabhadra cites and refutes the Elder’s account: “now the Elder says: the three actions are its entity, and bodily action and verbal action can each alone draw down a maturation result. This is hard to establish in principle, for it is only because what mental action does is weighty that it is granted to be able to draw down a special maturation; this is utterly vague.” He objects, “you have already granted that volition proceeding in dependence upon body and speech is called bodily and verbal action; now if you grant that mental action is the entity of a deed of immediate retribution, then merely to raise for a moment a volition to do such a deed would be to accomplish a deed of immediate retribution,” and adjudges at the end, “its principle is hard to establish, and so what he says lies outside the holy teaching,” and only then cites the stanza, word for word identical with the Kośa’s, and establishes it as his own tenet. ⇒ This round of debate is raised before the Kośa’s stanza itself, and is a framework of Saṅghabhadra’s own adding; there is no such difficulty in the text of the Kośa. One sense and two schools are recorded together, and no verdict of victory is passed.

The case of the kalala that miscarries and is reborn, which the Elder questions as a fiction. The Kośa sets up this case to ask in whom the offense of immediate retribution for killing one’s mother falls. Saṅghabhadra cites the Elder’s difficulty: “the Elder says thus of this: if the kalala has life it does not fall out, and if it has fallen out it must already have died, for a sentient being can certainly not abide in filth. Since there is no such thing, the question is asked in vain” — meaning that the case cannot occur at all, and to ask it is to ask to no purpose. Saṅghabhadra answers him, “the Elder is certainly unable to know exactly the differences of capability within the destinies of action,” and adduces in proof that the intermediate existence pierces through vajra and that the fire in the mother’s womb can dissolve metal and stone while the kalala grows within it, and cites “it is heard that a sūtra says that the venerable Kāśyapa the Youth was born in just this way” as a precedent. ⇒ What is disputed is whether the case itself can stand, and not the doctrine of the offense of immediate retribution for killing one’s mother. Recorded without adjudication.

In the section on giving to a caitya, Saṅghabhadra is of one purport with the Kośa. Here Saṅghabhadra sets up no divergent account but expounds the answer the Kośa already has, and expounds it more fully — “upon a field endowed with virtue one gives rise to a strong resolve, and with the utmost reverence makes an offering to a caitya” — and uses the simile of harming an enemy, which corresponds almost word for word with the Kośa’s. ⇒ This passage does not belong to the class of debate; it takes up rather than refutes, and is recorded as such.

The designations of the two masters on the merit of Brahmā differ in the two treatises. Xuanzang’s Kośa has “the preceptors of former times” and “the Vibhāṣā masters,” whereas the corresponding text of the treatise as carried in Saṅghabhadra has in both places “some other master says” — “the treatise says: some other master says, the merit that can draw down one aeon of birth in heaven and the enjoyment of every pleasure, just this is called one measure of the merit of Brahmā” · “some other master says: this is as the measure of merit spoken of in the analysis of the action producing the excellent marks.” ⇒ Two treatises issuing from the same translation hall of Xuanzang and yet differing in designation; recorded only, without adjudication, and no conjecture is made as to which represents the original Sanskrit and which a choice of rendering. Read together with Puguang’s “wavering among three schools in one sentence” above, it may be seen that the attribution of this lineage has been without settled account since ancient times.

The ground for “one who has gained receptivity also cannot be split,” with one voice in three places. Both of Saṅghabhadra’s treatises supply “some say that one who has gained receptivity also cannot be split, since the Buddha said that receptivity is fixed,” and Fabao cites the same sentence from the Correct Principle. Yet neither the Kośa’s own text nor Puguang marks it plainly. ⇒ This is a good instance of comparison across texts — a blank in the base text may have its reason supplied by the mutual evidence of a divergent translation, of the treatise of debate, and of the ancient commentaries — yet it remains supplementary material, and may not be taken outright as a principle inherent in the base text.

3. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation

Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma forms a system of its own in the passage corresponding to this fascicle. The boundaries of the passage can be fixed only by the structure of the scene: it begins with “what is the nature of the entity of these deeds of immediate retribution? Four have bodily action for their entity, one has verbal action for its entity, three have killing for their nature, one has false speech for its nature, one has the fore-part of killing for its nature,” answering word for word Xuanzang’s question at the head of the fascicle; and it ends with “there is not even a dharma equal to nirvāṇa, how much less one above it,” the same close as Xuanzang’s at the end of the chapter. The two texts divide their fascicles differently, and the passage answering to this fascicle falls within Paramārtha’s “part four” without coinciding with the fascicle boundary, so that to search Paramārtha’s text with Xuanzang’s wording will never find the boundary.

A basic difference of form: one stanza split into several short verses. Xuanzang sets out the whole stanza first under “the stanza says / the treatise says,” while Paramārtha embeds his explanation line by line under “the verse says / the explanation says.” Within this fascicle, where Xuanzang has one stanza of four lines, Paramārtha again and again splits it into two, three, or four short verses — the stanza on the split in the Saṅgha is split into two (“the verse says: the split in the Saṅgha is non-concord, its nature is a dharma not associated, an undefiled and indeterminate dharma” and “the verse says: the assembly is associated with it”), the stanza on the one who splits into three, the stanza on the six pāramitās into four, and the closing stanza of the chapter into four as well. There are also places where Xuanzang sets up a stanza and Paramārtha uses prose alone — so at the entity of the five deeds of immediate retribution and at the number of Buddhas served through the three incalculable aeons. This is a difference of form, not an omission here and there.

The renderings form a system of their own. Bhikṣu is rendered by another transcription, Jambudvīpa as the Jambu Continent, “without interval” by transcription, both stūpa and caitya by a single transcription, “non-returner” by a shortened transcription, “incalculable aeon” as asaṃkhyeya, “volition” as “intention,” “equipoise” as “the stage of tranquility,” “the fruit of liberation” as “the fruit of separation,” “aggregate” as skandha, and “basis of meritorious action” as “class of meritorious action.” The names of Buddhas differ too — Excellent Insight appears as Vipaśyin and Jewel-Topknot as Jewel-Light, while Burning Lamp bears the same name. ⇒ Whether the difference in the names of Buddhas is a divergent rendering of one and the same Buddha, or rests upon a different transmission, is not to be settled by the words, and is recorded only, without adjudication.

⭐ Three quoted stanzas that lay out the whole range of divergence in translation. In the stanza praising the Buddha Tiṣya the two texts are wholly different word for word — Xuanzang has “in heaven and earth, in the hall of much hearing of this world, in the palaces of the departed, the abodes of the gods, and the ten directions, there is none; great man, bull among men, great śramaṇa, searching the earth and the mountain forests there is nowhere an equal,” while Paramārtha has “in earth, heaven, and the quiescent abode of Brahmā there is none; in the three times and ten directions there has never been; going everywhere and searching this earth and the mountain forests, what man is equal to the Honored One in his three virtues?” The stanza on the merit of the class of giving, however, can be matched line by line — “these wholesome aggregates of a moment are together established under the name of giving” against “these wholesome skandhas of a moment, these are called the action of giving.” And the gāthā of another school on the merit of Brahmā is almost word for word the same — the first line “a man of faith and right view” is identical in both, and the remaining three differ only by a word or two. Within one and the same fascicle, and all of them quoted stanzas, the three run from wholly different to wholly identical, which shows well enough that there is no fixed rule for the rendering of quoted stanzas. Recorded without adjudication.

The naming of discipline, positive in the one text and negative in the other. Xuanzang sets up discipline positively — keeping away from the breaking of discipline and from what is prohibited is called discipline; Paramārtha sets up the negative first, “the verse says: wrong discipline means evil form, right discipline is keeping away from these two,” displaying “right discipline” by way of “wrong discipline.” ⇒ This is a difference in the opening and gathering of the order of exposition, not an error of wording.

One place differing in fullness of wording. At the head of the five of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution, Xuanzang marks plainly “defiling one’s mother who is a nun beyond learning” (bringing out her standing as a bhikṣuṇī), while Paramārtha has only “defiling one’s mother who is an arhat,” without setting down the word “nun”; yet his own prose explanation gives “if a man defiles his own mother who is an arhat, by practicing what is not the pure life,” and the sense still runs through. Recorded without adjudication.

4. Coordinates for Parallel Reading

The two sets of enumerated dharmas established in this fascicle both have namesakes in the root treatises of the Yogācāra lineage, and may be set side by side word for word.

The five deeds of immediate retribution and the deeds of the same portion as the deeds of immediate retribution. This fascicle establishes the items of the five deeds of immediate retribution as killing one’s mother, killing one’s father, killing an arhat, splitting the Saṅgha, and drawing blood from the body of a Buddha, and their same class as defiling one’s mother who is a nun beyond learning, killing a bodhisattva abiding in certainty, killing a noble learner, seizing away the requisites of the Saṅgha’s concord, and destroying a stūpa. The Yogācārabhūmi, on the same set of enumerated dharmas, lists five items which are one by one killing one’s mother, killing one’s father, killing an arhat, splitting the Saṅgha, and drawing blood with an evil mind from a Tathāgata — the items of the five deeds of immediate retribution are wholly the same in the two systems; but that lineage sets up separately an item “deeds of the same portion as the deeds of immediate retribution,” of which the first named are practicing a defiled act toward an arhat nun and toward one’s mother, and striking a bodhisattva in his last existence, and which continues with such items as slaughtering sheep and setting it up as a norm, injuring friends and kin, turning afterwards to harm one to whom one had already given fearlessness, and robbing the gate of the Saṅgha. ⇒ The same set of enumerated dharmas, and yet the items gathered under it are plainly different — the five of the same class in this treatise are each matched with one of the five deeds of immediate retribution, while the same portion in the Yogācārabhūmi gathers broadly all sorts of conduct that turns against kindness and injures the wholesome. Namesakes with different items, recorded only, without adjudication.

The three incalculable aeons and the pāramitās. This fascicle matches the three incalculable aeons with numbers of Buddhas served, and the four stages with the fulfillment of the six pāramitās. The Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only, on the same span of time, matches the three incalculable aeons with the threefold greatness and smallness of the pāramitās, and takes the third outright as the third incalculable aeon, “the great pāramitā.” ⇒ The number of the span of time is the same in the two systems, while the doctrinal framework upon which it is hung is different — this treatise hangs it upon the action producing the excellent marks and the six pāramitās in four stages, the Yogācāra lineage upon the marks of cultivation of the ten stages and ten pāramitās. The numbers being the same and the frameworks different, they may be set side by side.

As for the word-for-word correspondences in that lineage of this fascicle’s three bases of meritorious action of giving, discipline, and cultivation, the six causes of an action’s lightness or heaviness, the four alternatives of action done and action increased, and the three conducive wholesome things, this layer has not obtained them item by item; the lack is marked as it stands, and the text of other places is not made to fill it.

考據Apparatus

業品六卷至此收束。前五子辯業之體性、律儀、經中諸業、十業道與三重障之總說;此子承「三重障」而別出業障之體,先立五無間,次以八頌之力專辯破僧一事(體·能破之人·處數時分·不能破之六位),再明害母等所以成逆之緣(棄恩田·壞德田),次列五無間同類與三時業障,轉入菩薩妙相業(三無數劫·百劫修相·逆次逢佛·超九劫·六波羅蜜多四位),末以施戒修三福業事收攝全品——施之名義與四句、主財田三因、五種勝田、業之輕重六因、造作與增長四句、制多捨類福、戒之二種與二異說、等引名修、梵福二說、法施、順三分善、書印算文數之體,終於「善無漏名妙」一頌之諸法異名。品末結頌即全品之收。


一、科判定位

科判系統此段之位
玄奘 T1558 九品分別業品第四(品題〔T29 0067b06〕)之第六分——本子(子6)=卷十八全〔0093a15–0098b12〕。卷端題〔0093a15〕·品續題「分別業品第四之六」〔0093a19〕。本頌正99–正131(品末),<lg> 塊四十
承前之錨開卷即承轉——「於前所辯三重障中,說五無間為業障體」〔T29 0093a20〕。所承者即子5 末所辯之三重障(業障·煩惱障·異熟障),故此子逕從「五無間業其體是何」問起
三家品級大科光記〔T41n1821 0272b11〕「此下當品之中大文第三雜明諸業」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0914a04〕「從此大文第三,雜明諸業」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0675a03〕標同段而書「大文第三」(其品首自序作四分)。三家皆繫本子於「雜明諸業」章
本子首科(三家逐字同判光記「此下第二別明業障。就中,一出業障體;二別明破僧;三明成逆緣;四明加行定;五罪重、大果;六無間同類」〔T41n1821 0276b17〕·寶疏「第二別明業障」〔T41n1822 0677c06〕,其六目作「一出業體、二別明僧破」〔T41n1822 0677c07〕以下·頌疏「從此第二,別明業障,就中分六:一明業障體、二明破僧、三明成逆緣、四明加行定、五明罪重大果、六明無間同類」〔T41n1823 0916b24〕。⇒ 三家於本子首科之判與六目次第逐一相同,此為卷界即科界之獨立 witness
破僧章之五分(光記自立)「此下第二別明破僧。就中,一僧破體及成;二能破成時、處;三具緣成破僧;四明破二僧別;五無破法輪時」〔T41n1821 0276c05〕
三疏分卷與玄奘分卷全同光記卷十八〔T41n1821 0276b13〕·寶疏卷十八〔T41n1822 0677c02〕·頌疏論本第十八〔T41n1823 0916b22〕。三者皆卷題錨,科文起句在其後數行(見上二欄);卷題錨≠引文錨
收卷句「餘法有上,義准已成」〔T29 0098b09〕——品末結頌釋文之末句,其後即卷十八卷尾題。業品盡於此

開卷承轉句〔T29 0093a20〕:「於前所辯三重障中,說五無間為業障體。五無間業其體是何?」

頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。本子 <lg>四十本頌塊三十七 + 引頌塊三;本頌字六百六十,恰三十三頌(正99–正131),與 T1560 業品題下夾注『一百三十一頌』之全品數相扣(本子為品末段,正99 至正131 即三十三頌)。頌塊之型:整頌塊二十二·多頌合塊三(〔0093c22〕正105·正106前半三十字·〔0094b23〕正108·正109前半三十字·〔0095b08〕正114·正115 四十字)·半頌塊十二。

引頌三塊之判(前文之徵逐字):〔0095b21〕二十八字·前文作「經七晝夜無怠,淨心以妙伽他讚彼佛曰」〔0095b19〕(讚底沙佛之伽他)·〔0095c26〕二十字·前文作「謂無貪俱能起此聚。如有頌曰」〔0095c24〕(冠『如有』二字之他說頌)·〔0097c28〕二十字·前文作「以於餘部有伽他言」〔0097c26〕(明標餘部)。三塊 T1560 皆不收;除之,本頌六百六十字整除二十得三十三,與正99–131 之數自洽。

本子之並錄不判三處(唯錄二造·不判勝負):

  • 一一福量三說——「有說:此量唯佛乃知」〔T29 0095a17〕之前,論已列二說(近佛菩薩以外一切有情所修富樂果業為一福量·世界將成時一切有情感大千土業增上力為一福量),三說並陳而論文自身無判語。
  • 戒淨之二異說——頌文「等」字所顯,論錄「有說:戒淨由五種因」〔T29 0097c01〕與「有餘師說:戒有四種」〔T29 0097c03〕,並以「等言為顯復有異說」〔T29 0097c01〕總標。
  • 梵福量二說——「先軌範師作如是說」〔T29 0097c24〕與「毘婆沙師作如是說:即於分別妙相業中,所辯福量此即同彼」〔T29 0098a01〕,末以「等言為顯如是異說」〔T29 0098a02〕收之。論文於此二說並列而不落判語。

本子之論主明錄他說一處(非並錄不判之型):無間同類是否定生地獄——論自設「為唯無間罪定生地獄、諸無間同類亦定生彼」,隨錄「有餘師說:非無間生」〔T29 0094b21〕,而後逕以頌答同類之目(正108·正109前半〔0094b23〕)。此處他說所爭者是『無間即生』與否,非同類之目本身。


二、術語(名相)

漢(玄奘)真諦異名(逐字·首出 loc)本論定義句/所繫
五無間(業)「此無間業體性云何」〔T29n1559 0247b21〕「五無間中四是身業、一是語業、三是殺生、一虛誑語根本業道、一是殺生業道加行」〔0093a24〕·「以如來身不可害故」〔0093a26〕
破僧(僧破)「僧破非和合」〔T29n1559 0247b26〕「僧破體是不和合性,無覆無記心不相應行蘊所攝」〔0093b03〕·「非能破者成此僧破,但是所破僧眾所成」〔0093b05〕
破法輪僧——(諦本此節逐句嵌釋·無獨立立名句)「如是名曰破法輪僧」〔0093b28〕·「能障聖道輪、壞僧和合故」〔0093b28〕
破羯磨僧——(同上)「要一界中僧分二部別作羯磨,故須八人」〔0093c09〕·「唯破羯磨通在三洲,極少八人,多亦無限」〔0093c08〕
苾芻「比丘見好行」〔T29n1559 0247c12〕「能破僧者要大苾芻,必非在家、苾芻尼等」〔0093b20〕
見行/愛行——(諦本作「好行」·見目四)「唯見行者,非愛行人」〔0093b21〕
淨行「比丘見好行」〔T29n1559 0247c12〕之「好行」「住淨行人,非犯戒者」〔0093b21〕·「以犯戒者言無威故」〔0093b22〕
皰(戒見之皰)「初後頞浮前」〔T29n1559 0248a09〕「於正戒見皰未起時,要二皰生方可破故」〔0093c15〕
恩田——(諦本作「有恩功德田」·見目四)「謂害父母是棄恩田」〔0093c26〕·「如何有恩?身生本故」(承上句)
德田同上「德田謂餘阿羅漢等,具諸勝德及能生故」〔0093c27〕·「壞德所依,故成逆罪」〔0093c28〕
無間同類「污母阿羅漢」〔T29n1559 0249a01〕「如是五種隨其次第,是五無間同類業體」〔0094b26〕
業為障(三時)「忍那含羅漢」〔T29n1559 0249a08〕「以忍超彼異熟地故」〔0094c04〕·「唯除隨順現法受業」〔0094c06〕
住定菩薩「善道貴家具」〔T29n1559 0249a19〕「從修能感妙三十二大丈夫相異熟果業,菩薩方得立住定名」〔0094c13〕
妙相業「剡浮洲丈夫」〔T29n1559 0249b07〕「唯現對佛,緣佛起思是思所成,非聞修類」〔0095a05〕·「唯餘百劫造修非多,諸佛因中法應如是」〔0095a06〕
思(cetanā 系之譯語)「對佛佛故意」〔T29n1559 0249b07〕同上句「緣佛起思是思所成」
無數劫「於初阿僧祇事七十五千佛」〔T29n1559 0249b25〕「初無數劫中供養七萬五千佛」〔0095a22〕
波羅蜜多「遍處施一切」〔T29n1559 0249c08〕以下四偈「能到自所往圓德彼岸,故此六名曰波羅蜜多」〔0095b26〕
福業事「福業福業類」〔T29n1559 0250a02〕「三類皆福,或業或事,隨其所應如業道說」〔0095c03〕·「且施類中身語二業具福業事三種義名」〔0095c06〕
「為利自他二」〔T29n1559 0250a27〕「捨具名施,謂由此具捨事得成,故捨所由是真施體」〔0095c19〕·「謂身語業及此能發」〔0095c23〕·「謂無貪俱能起此聚」〔0095c24〕
主·財·田(三因)「得尊重大樂」〔T29n1559 0250b14〕·「妙色好名聞」〔T29n1559 0250b23〕「施有差別,由三種因,謂主、財、田有差別故」〔0096a16〕
制多「支提捨類福」〔T29n1559 0251b05〕「此施名為唯為自益」〔0096a05〕(奉施制多之施)·「是故應許供養制多有多福生,如修慈等」〔0097a27〕
捨類福/受類福同上「福有二類,一捨、二受」〔0097a20〕·「捨類福者,謂由善心但捨資財施福便起」〔0097a20〕·「受類福者,謂所施田受用施物施福方起」〔0097a21〕
造作業/增長業「故意作圓滿」〔T29n1559 0251a18〕「有二種業,一造作業、二增長業」〔0097a02〕·「未圓滿時但名造作不名增長」〔0097a11〕
犯戒/遮「邪戒謂惡色」〔T29n1559 0251b28〕「諸不善色名為犯戒」〔0097b19〕·「遮謂所遮非時食等」〔0097b20〕·「離性及遮,俱說名戒」〔0097b22〕
等引善(=修)「寂靜地善業修」〔T29n1559 0251c23〕「言等引善,其體是何」〔0097c10〕·「修名何義?謂熏習心」〔0097c11〕·「如花熏苣蕂。是故獨名修」〔0097c12〕
解脫(果)「修感相離果」〔T29n1559 0251c29〕「戒感生天,修感解脫」〔0097c16〕
梵福「四業名梵福」〔T29n1559 0252a06〕「經說四人能生梵福」〔0097c18〕·「一為供養如來䭾都建窣堵波於未曾處」〔0097c19〕
法施「法施如實理」〔T29n1559 0252a18〕「若能如實為諸有情以無染心辯契經等令生正解,名為法施」〔0098a05〕
順福分·順解脫分·順決擇分「福解脫決擇」〔T29n1559 0252a24〕「言順福分者,謂感世間可愛果善」〔0098a12〕·「順解脫分者,謂定能感涅槃果善」〔0098a12〕·「順決擇分者,謂近能感聖道果善」〔0098a17〕
書·印·算·文·數「字印及算量」〔T29n1559 0252b05〕「如理起者,正加行生」〔0098a23〕·「此中書印以前身業及彼能發五蘊為體」〔0098a25〕
妙·有罪·劣·應習·無上「有訶覆下性」〔T29n1559 0252b11〕「善無漏法亦名為妙」〔0098b03〕·「諸染污法亦名有罪有覆及劣」〔0098b03〕·「諸有為善亦名應習」〔0098b05〕·「解脫涅槃亦名無上」〔0098b07〕
「此剎那善陰」〔T29n1559 0250a25〕引頌「此剎那善蘊,總立以施名」〔0095c27〕

名相之梵語羅馬字唯繫於古德所傳之音寫可徵者。本子之異名多屬二譯譯字之別(見目四全表),非古德音義之訓;唯「異處」一名光記有地望之考(「異處謂羯闍尸利沙山,此云象頭山」〔T41n1821 0278a08〕)·「波羅蜜多」一名光記有音義之訓(「六。波羅,此云彼岸。蜜多,此云到」〔T41n1821 0283a02〕),二者錄於目六。他者從闕,不據現代校本擬補


三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷十八全枚舉)

子6 範圍〔0093a15–0098b12〕<app> 錨共四十四枚 = 異讀三十九(重出併二)+ CBETA 回改三(⟨CB⟩·詳表末)+無 witness 零。所謂『他藏交叉註』三枚,經回 raw XML 重分類,實即此三枚 CBETA 回改之麗藏/磧藏註(其讀中夾麗、磧之卷頁行號,故舊法以『含拉丁行號』汰之),非另一組;三枚依本帙體例並錄大正原印,列於表末,不入上列三十九之數。異讀三十九條全列(底本從大正【大】讀·語境句中以【 】標所校之字)。

註號底本【大】/異讀語境(逐字·底本讀)觀察(唯錄不判)
00930010093a28人【大】,今【宮】「若爾,僧破其體是何?能所破【人】誰所成就」「能所破人」=能破者與所破者二人;作「今」則語不成詞。不涉義
00930030093b04因【大】,因虛【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如是僧破【因】誑語生,故說破僧是無間果」異本補「虛」字成術語全稱「虛誑語」,底本省作「誑語」,語意全同。不涉義
00930040093b07異【大】,果【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「此能破人何所成就?破僧【異】熟何處幾時」異熟/果熟同指業果成熟,異本用字較淺白,語意全同。不涉義
00930050093c01磨【大】*,摩【石】*「破羯【磨】僧何洲人幾」羯磨之磨/摩,純音譯用字之異。不涉義
00930060093c02贍【大】,瞻【石】「【贍】部洲九等,方破法輪僧」贍部/瞻部,音譯用字形近之異(與世品同型)。不涉義
00930070093c17速【大】,連【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「未立止觀第一雙時,法爾由彼【速】還合故」速(迅速)/連(接連)語意略移,皆狀自然還歸和合。涉義甚微
00940010094a10擊【大】,繫【明】【石】「如子執杖【擊】父身蚊」擊(打)於『執杖擊蚊』文意順;繫(繫縛)於此語境不通。涉義較顯(若作「繫」則整句不成文)
00940020094a10蚊【大】,蚤【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如子執杖擊父身【蚊】,母隱在床謂餘而殺」蚊/蚤皆小蟲,於『欲擊蟲而誤傷母』之情節替換無礙義理。不涉義
00940040094b07乃【大】,及【石】「謂僧已破【乃】至未合,一切世間入聖得果離染盡漏皆悉被遮」乃至(直到)/及(和),石本作「及」則由『直到未合之間』變為二時並列,語法小異。涉義輕微
00940050094b07盡漏【大】,漏盡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】同上句「離染【盡漏】皆悉被遮」詞序倒換,同指諸漏窮盡。不涉義
00940060094b26隨【大】,如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「論曰:如是五種,【隨】其次第,是五無間同類業體」隨其次第/如其次第,同指依序。不涉義
00940080094c12故【大】,固【宋】【元】【明】【宮】頌「生善趣貴家,具男念堅【故】」作「固」則讀為『具男、念堅固』,作「故」則讀為『以具男念堅之故』,涉頌句讀法,二讀皆通全頌大意
00940100094c17巨【大】,臣【石】「謂婆羅門或剎帝利,【巨】富長者大婆羅家」「巨富長者」為常見複合詞;『臣富長者』語不成詞。涉義輕微
00940120094c18羅【大】,羅門【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「巨富長者大婆【羅】家」底本作略稱「大婆羅家」,異本為全稱「大婆羅門家」。不涉義
00940130094c23䭾娑【大】,䭾婆【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如世傳有無價【䭾娑】,當知此言目彼菩薩」音譯用字之異。不涉義
00940140094c23目【大】,自【宮】「如世傳有無價䭾娑,當知此言【目】彼菩薩」「目」(指目)文意順;「自」於此語境語法不順。涉義輕微
00950010095a02百【大】,有【宋】【元】【明】【宮】頌「餘百劫方修,各【百】福嚴飾」『各百福嚴飾』/『各有福嚴飾』,形近而義異;前句已言「百劫」,底本較順。涉義輕微
00950020095a09以【大】,已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「我憶九十一劫【以】來,不見一家因施我食有少傷損」以來/已來,古漢語互通之虛字。不涉義
00950030095a29滿【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【宮】「謂於第三無數劫【滿】所逢事佛名為勝觀」異本刪「滿」字,省去時態標記而仍可讀通(下句「第二劫滿」未刪)。涉義輕微
00950040095b06同彼我【大】,〔-〕【石】「故今如來一一【同彼】。【我】釋迦菩薩於何位中,何波羅蜜多修習圓滿」石本刪三字,涉義較顯——刪後失『今如來與昔佛一一相同』之比較語意,文氣較跳脫
00950090095b26往【大】,住【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「能到自所【往】圓德彼岸」所往(所去)/所住(所安住),動態抵達與靜態安住之角度小異。不涉核心義
00950100095c03隨【大】,或隨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「三類皆福,或業或事,【隨】其所應如業道說」異本加「或」字與上文句式一貫,語意不變。不涉義
00950110095c17施【大】,捨【宋】【元】【宮】頌「由此捨名【施】,謂為供為益」異本作『由此捨名捨』則與句首重複;底本扣頌旨(由捨得施名)。涉義較顯
00950120095c18富【大】,福【宋】【元】【明】【宮】頌「身語及能發,此招大【富】果」大富果(財富)/大福果(福德),底本與下文「大財富為果」用語一貫。涉義輕微
00950130095c24能發【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「【能發】謂何?謂無貪俱能起此聚」異本刪二字,自問句失所問。涉義較顯,然上下文可推
00950140095c25曰【大】,言【宮】【石】「如有頌【曰】:若人以淨心……」引頌慣用語之異。不涉義
00960010096a06有【大】,自【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「此施名為唯為自益,非他由此【有】獲益故」有/自語感小異,皆通『他不因此受益』。不涉義
00960020096a10為【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「此施名【為】為二俱益」虛字增減,語意不變。不涉義
00960030096a17差【大】,〔-〕【石】「施【差】別故,果有差別」石本刪「差」字,語意稍損而尚可讀通。涉義輕微
00960040096a27應【大】,廣【明】「若【應】時施,感應時財,所須應時不過時故」「應」字與全句主題一貫,明本「廣」字與上下文不協。涉義輕微
00960050096b18食等【大】,衣藥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「先說應施客行病侍、園林常食及寒風熱隨時【食等】」七有依福業事之施物項目用詞有異(常食類/衣藥類),涉列舉內容。唯錄不判
00960060096b24勝【大】,脫【明】頌「脫於【勝】菩薩,第八施最勝」「勝」(殊勝之菩薩)/「脫」形近而義異,明本較費解。涉義輕微
00960070096c05相【大】,根【宮】「怖畏施者,謂見此財壞【相】現前,寧施不失」「相」扣「見……現前」之視覺義;宮本「根」較費解。涉義輕微
00960080096c10生【大】,身【流布本】頌「父母病法師,最後【生】菩薩」「最後生菩薩」與「最後身菩薩」皆固定術語,二讀皆通。不涉義
00960090096c22彼【大】,後【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「田,謂於【彼】作損作益」底本「彼」承前文「田」字語意順;「後」與六因之「田」項不協。涉義輕微
00970010097a06伴【大】,住【宋】【元】【明】【宮】頌「無惡作對治,有【伴】異熟故」「有伴」為增長業五因之一之固定術語,作「有住」語不成義。涉義較顯(異讀疑訛)
00970020097a17既【大】,諸【宋】【元】【明】「此施名為唯為自益。【既】無受者,福如何成」「既」(承前之連詞)扣設問語法;「諸」於此不順。涉義輕微
00970030097b06殖【大】下同,植【宋】【元】【明】【宮】下同「而益他心【殖】諸施種,但招愛果不招非愛」殖/植同源異體(種植義),校記自標「下同」。不涉義
00970060097c12苣蕂【大】,臣勝【石】「以定地善於心相續極能熏習令成德類,如花熏【苣蕂】」苣蕂(胡麻)為花熏取香之喻依;石本「臣勝」形近訛字,於此喻不通。涉義輕微

CBETA 回改(<note type="add">·非 <app> 異讀·並錄大正原印·以 ⟨CB⟩ 標)——依本帙體例,首列讀即底本流所從(首讀【CB】者=CBETA 回改而底本流從之;首讀【大】者=CB 存註而未回改)。

註號讀(首列=底本流)語境(逐字·底本流之讀)說明
0094a1001 ⟨CB⟩0094a10身【CB】【麗-CB】,母【大】「如子執杖擊父【身】蚊,母隱在床謂餘而殺」CBETA 回改——大正原印作「母」,CBETA 從【麗】回改作「身」,底本流從 CB。此處大正原印『父母蚊』與下句「母隱在床」語意相犯,回改後作「父身蚊」則與下句判然。不入異讀之數
0095b0801 ⟨CB⟩0095b08析【CB】,折【大】【磧-CB】,扸【麗-CB】頌「但由悲普施,被【析】身無忿」CBETA 回改——大正原印作「折」,磧砂同「折」,高麗作「扸」,CBETA 定作「析」,底本流從 CB。析身/折身皆狀支解之事,長行作「被析身支」。不入異讀之數
0097a2201 ⟨CB⟩0097a22田【大】【磧-CB】,由【麗-CB】「受類福者,謂所施【田】受用施物施福方起」CB 存註而未回改——首讀即【大】,底本流仍從大正作「田」;高麗作「由」並錄備考。不入異讀之數

誠實記一:0094001(擊/繫)與 0094002(蚊/蚤)二校記同錨於〔0094a10〕,而該處另有 CBETA 回改一枚(身/母),同一行三事並見,讀時宜三者並觀。

誠實記二:0097003 之校記於大正原書自標「下同」(異本亦「下同」),故本子後文同字處皆隨之,不另出註號。

校勘結語:三十九條中,約三分之二屬形近訛字、音譯用字或虛字增減之異;語意承重稍顯者計七條——0094001(擊/繫·涉句可否成文)·0094008(故/固·涉頌句讀法)·0095004(同彼我/〔-〕·三字整段刪略)·0095011(施/捨·涉頌旨扣合)·0095013(能發/〔-〕·涉自問句完整性)·0096005(食等/衣藥·涉列舉項目內容)·0097001(伴/住·涉固定術語)。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文與義理雙證支持異讀者;三疏於本子範圍未見特別牒引此類異讀)。異讀並錄備考,唯錄不判,取捨屬義理之判。


四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)

對勘基座:玄奘本卷十八〔T29n1558 0093a15–0098b12〕↔ 真諦本卷十三之相應段〔T29n1559 0247b21–0252b21〕。二本之段界皆以場景結構定(禁以奘詞搜諦本)——

  • 〔T29n1559 0247b21〕:「此無間業體性云何?四身業為體,一口業為體,三殺生為性,一妄語為性,一殺生前分為性。」此句逐字回應奘本開卷之問(同一問·同一答之五支結構);其前所辯者猶是三障總說,屬子5 之對應段。
  • 〔T29n1559 0252b21〕:「尚無法等涅槃,何況有上。」其後即真諦卷十三尾題,續接卷十四「中分別惑品」;此句與奘本品末「解脫涅槃亦名無上」〔0098b07〕·「餘法有上,義准已成」〔0098b09〕同一收束。
  • 二譯分卷不同:真諦業品分「之一」至「之四」,玄奘分六卷;子6 之對應段落在真諦「之四」卷內而不與卷界相合,故段界唯以場景結構定,不得以卷題界充

體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至四處分引。故奘本之三十三本頌,於真諦本作若干短偈散布——其最著者見下第三、七、十六、三十八諸條。

對勘要目(逐條·錄義理承重與譯名系統差者)

  1. 五無間體之頌長行開合差——奘先出頌「此五無間中,四身一語業,三殺一誑語,一殺生加行」〔0093a22〕而後長行;諦本此處無對應偈頌,逕以長行釋「此無間業體性云何?四身業為體,一口業為體,三殺生為性,一妄語為性,一殺生前分為性」〔T29n1559 0247b21〕。⇒ 玄奘頌論二分,真諦此節逕用長行,體例基差之一例。
  2. 僧破之體·一頌拆二偈——奘「僧破不和合,心不相應行,無覆無記性,所破僧所成」〔0093b01〕‖諦「偈曰:僧破非和合,性非相應法,無染無記法」〔T29n1559 0247b26〕+「偈曰:眾與此相應」〔T29n1559 0247b29〕。奘之末句「所破僧所成」,諦別出為「眾與此相應」。
  3. 能破者誑語罪·一頌拆三——奘一頌四句「能破者唯成,此虛誑語罪,無間一劫熟,隨罪增苦增」〔0093b08〕‖諦拆三:「依此妄語罪,能破與相應」〔T29n1559 0247c02〕·「毘指一劫熟」〔T29n1559 0247c05〕·「如增苦受增」〔T29n1559 0247c09〕。⭐ 又「無間」奘作意譯,諦作音譯「毘指」(阿毘指)。
  4. 能破人之身分——奘「苾芻見淨行,破異處愚夫,忍異師道時,名破不經宿」〔0093b18〕‖諦「偈曰:比丘見好行,破」〔T29n1559 0247c12〕。苾芻/比丘為全篇系統性譯名差;「淨行」/「好行」譯字亦異。
  5. 贍部洲九等·頌之散拆——奘「贍部洲九等,方破法輪僧;唯破羯磨僧,通三洲八等」〔0093c02〕‖諦散為多枚短偈:「三洲有破業」〔T29n1559 0248a05〕·「此由八及餘」〔T29n1559 0248a07〕等。贍部洲/剡浮洲為系統性譯名差。
  6. 無破法輪六位·皰/頞浮陀——奘「初後皰雙前,佛滅未結界,於如是六位,無破法輪僧」〔0093c12〕‖諦「偈曰:初後頞浮前,雙前師滅時,未結別住時,破輪不得成」〔T29n1559 0248a09〕。⭐ 「皰」(奘·意譯,狀戒見萌動之初相)/「頞浮陀」(諦·音譯)為譯法基差(意譯/音譯),非字誤。
  7. 害母等成逆之緣·頌群散拆——奘一頌六句「棄壞恩德田,轉形亦成逆,母謂因彼血,誤等無或有,打心出佛血,害後無學無」〔0093c22〕‖諦散為多偈:「有恩功德田,由捨離除故」〔T29n1559 0248a20〕·「別根障亦有」〔T29n1559 0248a26〕·「從血生是母」〔T29n1559 0248b03〕·「於佛打意無」〔T29n1559 0248b21〕·「害後無學無」〔T29n1559 0248b24〕。⭐ 末句與奘本逐字全同
  8. 造逆定加行——奘「造逆定加行,無離染得果」〔0094a25〕‖諦「偈曰:行無間前人,無離欲及果」〔T29n1559 0248b27〕。諦本與前條併入同組偈釋,未如奘本另起一頌。
  9. 破僧誑語最大·一頌合二事而諦分二問——奘一頌四句合說二事「破僧虛誑語,於罪中最大;感第一有思,世善中大果」〔0094b02〕‖諦拆為二個獨立問答:「於五無間中,何無間業罪最重?偈曰:破僧和妄語,許最大重罪」〔T29n1559 0248c03〕與「於善行中何善行果報最大?偈曰:世有頂故意,善中最大果」〔T29n1559 0248c21〕。⭐ 結構性開合差之顯例。
  10. 五無間同類·無學尼/阿羅漢——奘「污母無學尼,殺住定菩薩,及有學聖者,奪僧和合緣,破壞窣堵波,是無間同類」〔0094b23〕‖諦「偈曰:污母阿羅漢,殺定地菩薩,及有學聖人,奪僧和合緣,是無間同類,五破佛支提」〔T29n1559 0248c29〕。⭐ 奘明標「無學尼」(明言比丘尼身分),諦但作「污母阿羅漢」(未明「尼」字),然其長行自釋「若人污壞自母阿羅漢,由行非梵行故」〔T29n1559 0249a03〕,義仍指母為阿羅漢;窣堵波/支提為系統性譯名差;「破壞窣堵波」句序亦二本不同(諦置句末)。
  11. 三時業障·不還/那含——奘「將得忍不還,無學業為障」〔0094c02〕‖諦「偈曰:忍那含羅漢,位中業起障」〔T29n1559 0249a08〕。不還/那含為系統性譯名差。
  12. 住定菩薩之得名·諦多一設問偈——奘「從修妙相業,菩薩得定名,生善趣貴家,具男念堅故」〔0094c11〕‖諦先設問「偈曰:菩薩從何位」〔T29n1559 0249a15〕、再答「偈曰:從作相業時」〔T29n1559 0249a16〕、續「偈曰:善道貴家具,男憶宿不退」〔T29n1559 0249a19〕。⭐ 奘末句「具男念堅故」(男身·念力堅固),諦作「男憶宿不退」(男身·憶宿命·不退轉),角度與詳略皆異;諦另設「菩薩從何位」一問為奘所無。
  13. 修相業之處·思/故意——奘「贍部男對佛,佛思思所成,餘百劫方修,各百福嚴飾」〔0095a01〕‖諦「偈曰:剡浮洲丈夫,對佛佛故意,思慧類百劫,於餘得引此」〔T29n1559 0249b06〕。⭐ 奘「思」/諦「故意」為同一法相之異譯(諦本慣以「故意」譯之)。
  14. 三無數劫供養之頌長行差——奘「於三無數劫,各供養七萬,又如次供養,五六七千佛」〔0095a20〕‖諦無對應偈,逕以長行列數「於初阿僧祇事七十五千佛,於第二阿僧祇事七十六千佛,於第三阿僧祇事七十七千佛」〔T29n1559 0249b25〕。阿僧祇/無數劫為音譯與意譯之系統差。
  15. 逆次逢佛之名——奘「三無數劫滿,逆次逢勝觀,然燈寶髻佛,初釋迦牟尼」〔0095a26〕‖諦「偈曰:三僧祇後出,毘婆尸、燃燈、寶光」〔T29n1559 0249b28〕+「偈曰:先釋迦」〔T29n1559 0249c03〕。勝觀/毘婆尸·寶髻/寶光為佛名譯字之異,然燈同名。是否同指一佛之異譯,抑或所據傳承有異,非文字所能斷,唯錄不判
  16. 六波羅蜜多四位·一頌拆四偈——奘一頌八句〔0095b08〕‖諦拆四組:「遍處施一切,由大悲施滿」〔T29n1559 0249c08〕·「分斫身無怪,有欲戒忍成」〔T29n1559 0249c12〕·「讚底沙精進」〔T29n1559 0249c16〕·「定慧覺無間」〔T29n1559 0249c24〕。四位(施;戒忍;精進;定慧)二本結構相應,而諦逐段自問自答、奘合頌總攝。
  17. 底沙佛讚頌全異——奘引頌「天地此界多聞室,逝宮天處十方無,丈夫牛王大沙門,尋地山林遍無等」〔0095b21〕‖諦引頌「地天梵靜處皆無,三世十方未曾有,遍行尋此地山林,何人等尊由三德」〔T29n1559 0249c21〕。二頌題材同(讚底沙佛七日七夜之偈)而逐字全異——本子引頌譯法差之最著者。
  18. 施戒修三類·事/類——奘「施戒修三類,各隨其所應,受福業事名,差別如業道」〔0095c01〕‖諦「偈曰:福業福業類,此三如業道」〔T29n1559 0250a02〕。奘作「福業事」,諦以「福業類」統稱,事/類為系統性譯名差。
  19. 施之體·一頌拆三——奘「由此捨名施,謂為供為益,身語及能發,此招大富果」〔0095c17〕‖諦拆三偈:「由此施是施」〔T29n1559 0250a15〕·「欲供養利意」〔T29n1559 0250a18〕·「身口及緣起」〔T29n1559 0250a21〕。
  20. 施類福引頌·近同而字異——奘「若人以淨心,輟己而行施,此剎那善蘊,總立以施名」〔0095c26〕‖諦「慧人由善心,若捨財於他,此剎那善陰,說此名施業」〔T29n1559 0250a24〕。二頌逐句可對(若人以淨心/慧人由善心·輟己而行施/若捨財於他·此剎那善蘊/此剎那善陰·總立以施名/說此名施業),蘊/陰為系統性譯字差。⇒ 與第十七條之逐字懸殊成對比。
  21. 為益自他俱——奘「為益自他俱,不為二行施」〔0096a03〕‖諦「偈曰:為利自他二,不為二故施」〔T29n1559 0250a27〕。近同,益/利互訓。
  22. 施主差別四德·一頌拆三——奘「主異由信等,行敬重等施,得尊重廣愛,應時難奪果」〔0096a19〕‖諦「偈曰:由信等人勝」〔T29n1559 0250b09〕+「偈曰:以敬重等施」〔T29n1559 0250b12〕+「偈曰:得尊重大樂,應時及難奪」〔T29n1559 0250b14〕。「廣愛」/「大樂」用字有別。
  23. 財異之果——奘「財異由色等,得妙色好名,眾愛柔軟身,有隨時樂觸」〔0096b01〕‖諦「偈曰:色等德物勝」〔T29n1559 0250b20〕+「偈曰:妙色好名聞,可愛相軟滑,隨時樂觸身」〔T29n1559 0250b23〕。「眾愛」/「可愛」·「柔軟身」/「相軟滑」字異義通。
  24. 八種施名逐一對照——奘八施「八施者何?一隨至施、二怖畏施、三報恩施、四求報施、五習先施、六希天施、七要名施、八為莊嚴心為資助心為資瑜伽為得上義而行惠施」〔0096b29〕‖諦八施「一已至施;二怖畏施;三已施我施;四當施我施;五昔已施施,謂父及先亡等;六為得天道施;七為得好名聞施;八為莊嚴心施」〔T29n1559 0250c17〕。⭐ 逐一對照=隨至/已至·怖畏/怖畏(全同)·報恩/已施我施·求報/當施我施·習先/昔已施施·希天/為得天道·要名/為得好名聞·莊嚴心等/莊嚴心施等。諦本第三第四以「已施我」「當施我」直陳因果時態,較奘之「報恩」「求報」為舖陳,屬詳略差。
  25. 五種田·法師/說法人——奘「父母病法師,最後生菩薩,設非證聖者,施果亦無量」〔0096c10〕‖諦「偈曰:父母病說法,人後生菩薩,雖凡夫中施,果報無數量」〔T29n1559 0250c26〕。近同,法師/說法人詞序異。
  26. 業輕重六因逐一對照——奘「後起田根本,加行思意樂,由此下上故,業成下上品」〔0096c20〕‖諦「偈曰:後分田及依,前分故意願,此下上品故,故業有下上」〔T29n1559 0251a05〕。六因逐一=後起/後分·田/田(同)·根本/依(諦訓「依」為業道)·加行/前分·思/故意·意樂/願。六因俱在而譯字系統性有別。
  27. 增長業五因——奘「由審思圓滿,無惡作對治,有伴異熟故,此業名增長」〔0097a05〕‖諦「偈曰:故意作圓滿,無憂悔對治,由伴類果報,說業所增長」〔T29n1559 0251a18〕。「審思」/「故意作」·「惡作」/「憂悔」(同指追悔)·「異熟」/「果報」,義同詞異。
  28. 制多捨類福·制多/支提——奘「制多捨類福,如慈等無受」〔0097a19〕‖諦「偈曰:支提捨類福」〔T29n1559 0251b05〕+「偈曰:如慈雖不受」〔T29n1559 0251b10〕。制多/支提為系統性譯名差(同第十條之窣堵波/支提)。
  29. 惡田有愛果——奘「惡田有愛果,種果無倒故」〔0097b09〕‖諦「偈曰:惡田有好菓,菓種不倒故」〔T29n1559 0251b21〕。愛果/好菓·種果無倒/菓種不倒,詞序略異。
  30. 戒之立名·正反開合——奘正面立戒「離犯戒及遮,名戒各有二,非犯戒因壞,依治滅淨等」〔0097b17〕‖諦先立反面「偈曰:邪戒謂惡色,正戒離此二」〔T29n1559 0251b28〕+「偈曰:及是佛遮制」〔T29n1559 0251c03〕+「偈曰:此清淨四德」〔T29n1559 0251c08〕。奘逕立「戒」為犯戒與遮之遠離,諦先立「邪戒」而後歸「正戒離此二」——論說次第之開合差,非字誤。
  31. 等引善名修——奘「等引善名修,極能熏心故」〔0097c09〕‖諦「偈曰:寂靜地善業修」〔T29n1559 0251c23〕+「偈曰:能薰心故」〔T29n1559 0251c25〕。等引(就定之等持得名)/寂靜地(就定之寂靜得名),用詞角度異而同指定地善。
  32. 戒修勝果·解脫/相離果——奘「戒修勝如次,感生天解脫」〔0097c15〕‖諦「偈曰:由勝戒感天,修感相離果」〔T29n1559 0251c28〕。解脫/相離果(離繫果)為同義異詞。
  33. 梵福量·先軌範師/先舊諸師——奘頌「感劫生天等,為一梵福量」〔0097c23〕而論曰標「先軌範師作如是說」〔0097c24〕‖諦「偈曰:四業名梵福,劫生天樂故」〔T29n1559 0252a06〕而釋曰標「先舊諸師說」〔T29n1559 0252a05〕。⭐ 先軌範師/先舊諸師為同一師承之異譯稱謂,唯錄不判(光記於此稱謂猶疑三宗,見目六)。
  34. 餘部梵福引頌·近逐字合——奘「有信正見人,修十勝行者,便為生梵福,感劫天樂故」〔0097c28〕‖諦「有信正見人,若修十勝行,即生梵福業,劫生天樂故」〔T29n1559 0252a16〕。首句逐字全同,餘三句僅一二字之易。⇒ 與第十七、二十條並觀,可見本子三引頌之譯法差自『全異』至『近逐字合』全幅俱備。
  35. 法施——奘「法施謂如實,無染辯經等」〔0098a04〕‖諦「偈曰:法施如實理,無染說經等」〔T29n1559 0252a18〕。近逐字,辯/說互訓。
  36. 順三分善·諦更省——奘「順福順解脫,順決擇分三,感愛果涅槃,聖道善如次」〔0098a10〕‖諦「偈曰:福解脫決擇,能感善有三」〔T29n1559 0252a24〕。真諦以四字句總攝奘之二句,詳略差。
  37. 書印算文數——奘「諸如理所起,三業并能發,如次為書印、算文數自體」〔0098a21〕‖諦「偈曰:如理所成業,共緣起有三,字印及算量,文章數次第」〔T29n1559 0252b04〕。書/字印為譯字小異(奘單字「書」,諦作複合詞「字印」),長行皆以身業為體。
  38. 品末結頌·一頌拆四偈——奘「善無漏名妙,染有罪覆劣,善有為應習,解脫名無上」〔0098b01〕‖諦拆四:「有訶覆下性,染污」〔T29n1559 0252b11〕·「善無,流美妙」〔T29n1559 0252b13〕·「有為善,應事」〔T29n1559 0252b15〕·「脫無上」〔T29n1559 0252b19〕。妙/美妙·應習/應事詞形小異;四句四偈,開合差之末例。

譯名對照(子6 範圍·逐字所見):苾芻/比丘 · 淨行/好行 · 贍部洲/剡浮洲 · 皰/頞浮陀(意譯/音譯) · 無間/毘指(阿毘指) · 窣堵波·制多/支提 · 不還/那含 · 無數劫/阿僧祇(意譯/音譯) · 思/故意 · 勝觀/毘婆尸 · 寶髻/寶光 · 蘊/陰 · 福業事/福業類 · 廣愛/大樂 · 眾愛/可愛 · 柔軟身/相軟滑 · 隨至施/已至施 · 報恩施/已施我施 · 求報施/當施我施 · 習先施/昔已施施 · 希天施/為得天道施 · 要名施/為得好名聞施 · 法師/說法人 · 後起田根本加行思意樂/後分田依前分故意願 · 惡作/憂悔 · 異熟/果報 · 等引/寂靜地 · 解脫(果)/相離果 · 先軌範師/先舊諸師 · 應習/應事 · 妙/美妙 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。

誠實記(開合差之通例):本子範圍內,真諦本逐句嵌釋之風尤盛——奘一頌四句者,諦每每拆為二至四枚短偈分引(見條 2、3、5、7、16、19、22、38);亦有奘立頌而諦逕以長行無偈者(見條 1、14)。此為真諦『偈曰釋曰』體例之延伸,非個別脫落,唯錄不判。二譯優劣不判。


五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·《顯宗論》T1563)

對應段界(場景結構定):T1562 起〔0586c26〕,其開卷句與俱舍子6 開卷句逐字相應;訖〔0596a04〕(品末結頌釋文之末),其後即卷尾題。T1563 起〔0886a20〕,訖〔0892c04〕。體例=唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引

首要之實(本子系內對辯之結構性特徵):眾賢於本子範圍之論敵不是「經主」,而是「上座」。以容錯法逐字覆核,「經主」二字於 T1562 辯業品全篇共五十五見,然全數落在〔0533b21〕–〔0583b18〕(對應玄奘正1 至約正88)之範圍,本子對應段〔0586c26〕–〔0596a04〕內零見;T1563 同理。⇒ 業品前五子眾賢屢引「經主」逐句破世親,至本子則轉而破「上座」一系——此為本子與前五子對辯格局之顯異,非檢索之失(零命中經二式覆核)。

一、五無間之體是否唯意業(涉正99·對辯最烈)——眾賢於本子開篇即先破上座而後方引俱舍頌為己宗:「且上座言:三業為體,身業語業一一獨能招異熟果。理難成故,以但意業所作事重,故許能感殊勝異熟,此極疎怳」〔T29n1562 0586c27〕。眾賢逐點難之:「汝已許思依身語轉名身語業,今許意業為無間體,便應暫起欲造逆思即成無間」〔T29n1562 0587a01〕,又「若思不能動發身語,彼許是意業然所作非重,寧說意業所作事重」〔T29n1562 0587a06〕,末判「其理難成,故彼所言在聖教外」〔T29n1562 0587a27〕,而後方立己宗,所引之頌與俱舍本子開卷頌逐字全同。⇒ 此對辯先於俱舍頌本身而發,屬眾賢自加之框架。唯錄二造·不判勝負。

二、「得忍亦不可破」之理據(涉正102)——俱舍本文但記「有說:得忍亦不可破」〔T29 0093b25〕而未言其故。眾賢於對應處補理據:「有說得忍亦不可破,由決定忍佛所說故」〔T29n1562 0587c28〕;T1563 同〔T29n1563 0886c07〕;寶疏亦引《正理》此句〔T41n1822 0679a07〕。⇒ 底本「有說」之空白,由對辯與古德之互證可以填其理由;然此仍屬唯錄不判之補充材料,非底本自身之明文。

三、羯剌藍墮胎轉生之難(涉正105)——俱舍設例「設有女人羯剌藍墮,餘女收取置產門中生子。殺,何成害母逆?」〔T29 0094a05〕。眾賢引上座之難:「上座於此作如是言:若羯剌藍有命無墮,若有墮者必已命終,有情必無住糞穢故。由無是事,為問唐捐」〔T29n1562 0588b29〕。眾賢答之:「上座決定於業趣中,不能審知功能差別。如何中有穿度金剛,母腹所拘不往餘處?母腹中火能消金石而羯剌藍於中增長」〔T29n1562 0588c03〕,並舉「曾聞經中說,有尊者童子迦葉如是而生,既置產門吸至胎處,故不可說住糞穢中」〔T29n1562 0588c09〕為證。⇒ 上座質疑俱舍此例之情節本身可否成立,眾賢以業力難思與童子迦葉先例答之。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。

四、制多福業「唐捐」之申論(涉正125前半·與俱舍論旨一致)——俱舍自設「豈不唐捐此施敬業?不爾,發業心方勝故」〔T29 0097b02〕。眾賢於同一位置非另立異說,乃申論俱舍已有之答:「於有德田追生勝解,起極尊敬奉施制多,雖無受者亦無攝益,由自思力有多福生,然不唐捐起施敬業。要因起業方起勝思,勝思方能生勝福故」〔T29n1562 0594a13〕,並引與俱舍近乎逐字相應之喻:「如有一類欲害怨家,怨命雖終猶懷怨想,發起種種惡身語業,生多非福,非但起心。如是大師雖已過去,追申敬養起身語業方生多福,非但起心」〔T29n1562 0594a17〕。⇒ 此段眾賢與俱舍論旨一致,僅申論更詳,非對辯之屬,誌錄之。

五、梵福量二師之稱謂·二論互異(涉正128前半)——俱舍玄奘本作「先軌範師」〔T29 0097c24〕與「毘婆沙師」〔T29 0098a01〕;眾賢 T1562 所載之對應論本文兩處俱作「有餘師說」——「論曰:有餘師說,隨福能感一劫生天受諸快樂,齊是名曰一梵福量」〔T29n1562 0594c09〕·「有餘師說:此如所辯妙相業中所說福量,謂說唯除後有菩薩,所餘一切有情所修,感富樂果業,是一福量等」〔T29n1562 0594c21〕;T1563 同段亦作「有餘師說」〔T29n1563 0891b23〕。⇒ 此為玄奘所譯二論於同一師承稱謂之系統性用語差唯錄不判——不臆斷孰為梵本原貌、孰為譯場用語之選擇。

六、餘部梵福引頌·三本俱收——眾賢於梵福段亦引「有信正見人,修十勝行者,便為生梵福,感劫天樂故」〔T29n1562 0594c12〕,逐字與俱舍奘本〔T29 0097c28〕相同;其後逕以《正理》文字申論「已離欲者修四無量……」〔T29n1562 0594c14〕,而未見眾賢自身列舉「十勝行」之六種細目(六細目唯見於光記/寶疏所引真諦師之解,見目六)。據實記。

誠實記:本子範圍內,眾賢除上列數處外多隨俱舍文順釋而不立異,與業品前五子之逐句反破格局迥異;此差之所以然非文字所能斷,唯錄不判


六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)

神泰疏之闕(負命題·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,現存七卷分屬界品、根品與賢聖品——業品全闕。⇒ 泰疏殘·業品闕·本子無泰疏逐文釋可繫不以他卷之文充之。以下三家並錄。

(一)破僧章

  • 破法輪僧/破羯磨僧體是否同判釋層·二古德異解與光記自難)——光記設問並錄二解:「問:破法輪僧、破羯磨僧,為體同不?古德休法師解云:破僧體有二種:若破法輪僧,以非擇滅為體。若破羯磨僧,以不和合為體」〔T41n1821 0277a04〕,光記難之「難云:若說破羯磨僧以不和合為性,此亦無違。若言破法輪僧以非擇滅為體,此即不然。諸論皆說所破僧體不和合性」〔T41n1821 0277a10〕;又錄「空法師意解:若破法輪僧,以法輪理和合上非得為體。若破羯磨僧,以羯磨事和合上非得為體」〔T41n1821 0277a15〕,亦難之「難云:總言非得,義亦不違」〔T41n1821 0277a17〕。⇒ 二古德之異解與光記之難皆判釋層,非底本自道。
  • 異處之地望考(可為 body 之材)——光記釋「異處」云「異處謂羯闍尸利沙山,此云象頭山,山頂如象頭故以名焉。去鷲峯山北可三、四里,同一界內」〔T41n1821 0278a08〕,並辨正俗訛「舊云伽耶山者,訛也」〔T41n1821 0278a11〕。
  • 如何多逆同感一生——光記標問答「若作多逆罪至同感一生者,問」〔T41n1821 0277b23〕·「隨彼罪增至五倍重苦者,答」〔T41n1821 0277b26〕,並自申「造多逆中,初是引業,後是滿業」〔T41n1821 0277b28〕。
  • 九人破法輪·八人破羯磨之定數——頌疏釋「九等者,要須九人」〔T41n1823 0917b18〕,並分四為正眾、四為邪眾、能破第九。
  • 破羯磨僧之時分(寶疏引《正理》)——「於何時分容有破僧、破羯磨僧」〔T41n1822 0679b07〕,其答謂從結界後迄今亦有。⇒ 判釋層
  • 「得忍亦不可破」句·光記無明標——本子「有說:得忍亦不可破」〔T29 0093b25〕於光記僅併入「唯破異生……說愚夫言」一段中略釋「愚夫」二義,未另立『有說者何人』之科文標記(逐字檢索光記卷十八「有說得忍」零見)。據實記『光記於此往復無明標』,不代判;而寶疏引《正理》補其理據(見目五之二)——此為寶疏詳於光記之一處

(二)逆緣章

  • 恩田/德田之問答逐層拆解(可為 body 之材)——光記標「由棄恩田壞德田故者,總答」〔T41n1821 0279a09〕·「謂害父母是棄恩田者,別釋恩田」〔T41n1821 0279a10〕·「如何有恩者,徵」〔T41n1821 0279a10〕·「身生本故者,答」〔T41n1821 0279a11〕·「如何棄彼者,問」〔T41n1821 0279a11〕·「謂捨彼恩者,答」〔T41n1821 0279a12〕。然光記於「如何有恩」用「徵」字而於「如何棄彼」用「問」字,其自身用語有「徵」「問」二詞之分,唯錄不判其別
  • 一加行害二人·表之一二(二師並錄)——光記於此段以己語分二師:「前師意說:從強表一」〔T41n1821 0279b16〕·「後師意說:皆有二表二無表生,表微各異」〔T41n1821 0279b19〕,並引《婆沙》為證「尊者妙音說曰:諸有表業極微所成,害母及餘極微各異,故有表罪於二人邊得」〔T41n1821 0279b21〕。寶疏同判「此師意說,表亦有二」〔T41n1822 0680a12〕。⇒ 底本此處但錄「尊者妙音說有二表」〔T29 0094a12〕而未標前後二師之名,「前師/後師」之分是光記之科,非論文自身結構。
  • 始欠持公案(光記/寶疏補敘事)——光記標「若爾喻說至殺阿羅漢者,引經為難」〔T41n1821 0279b27〕,並補其本事「昔佛在世,南印度國有一國王」〔T41n1821 0279c01〕以下,末以「彼顯一逆至訶責彼罪者,答」〔T41n1821 0279c11〕收難。寶疏同引此公案而標籤同作「難」〔T41n1822 0680a25〕。⇒ 敘事之補筆(論本未明太子始末)可供讀者知其本事;「引經為難」之科判標籤本身屬判釋層。
  • 五逆輕重之理據(教學價值高)——光記云「恩、德二田中,德田勝恩田,以彼德田能拔有情生死苦故」〔T41n1821 0280a23〕,續判德田三者之中破僧最重、害阿羅漢較輕。
  • 三罰業/邪見最大之難——光記標「難」並重述難意「若虛誑語業為最重罪,何故身、語、意三罰業中,佛說意罰為最大罪?罰謂治罰造惡業者,罰入地獄故業名罰。又經說罪中邪見最大」〔T41n1821 0280b02〕;寶疏標籤同作「難」〔T41n1822 0680c21〕。⇒ 此難與論本三重會通句「據五無間說破僧重,約三罰業說意罪大,就五僻見說邪見重」〔T29 0094b13〕相應,二疏僅重述論本已有之難,未增新義。

(三)五無間同類與業障轉

  • 同類是否定生地獄——光記標「為唯無間罪定生地獄者,此下第六明無間同類」〔T41n1821 0280b19〕,並引《正理》「諸無間同類亦定生彼,非定無間生,非無間業故」〔T41n1821 0280b23〕。
  • 五同類逐一之釋·光記補五對配之理據負命題已回改——起草時記作『三疏於此節純覆述,未見異說或增義』,回 raw XML 逐字重驗不實,今據實改)——光記於五同類逐一牒釋之際,各補其所以稱「同類」之所據:「言同類者是相似義。謂有於母阿羅漢尼,或於母及阿羅漢尼行極污染,謂非梵行,是名殺母同類業體。同於母所作罪業故,名同類業」〔T41n1821 0280b26〕·「或有殺害百大劫中住定菩薩,是名害父同類業體。菩薩恩深猶如父故,於彼造業名同類業」〔T41n1821 0280b29〕·「或殺學聖者,是殺阿羅漢同類業體,以學、無學同聖福田故,於彼造業名同類業」〔T41n1821 0280c02〕·「僧和合緣,謂資具等。若有侵奪僧和合緣,令僧離散,是名破僧同類業體。和合資緣與僧義等,於彼作業名同類業」〔T41n1821 0280c04〕·「或有破壞佛窣覩波,是名出佛身血同類業體。眾人恭敬此窣都波與佛相似,於彼造業名同類業」〔T41n1821 0280c07〕。⇒ 五處之所據依次為相似義·恩深如父·同聖福田·與僧義等·與佛相似;底本但云「如是五種隨其次第,是五無間同類業體」〔T29 0094b26〕而未出其理據,此五語是光記之增釋,義疏引之須明繫屬。
  • 頌疏之五對配明文——頌疏逕以『某罪同類』逐一標配:「釋曰:污母及污無學尼者,殺母罪同類。殺住定菩薩,殺父罪同類。殺有學聖者,殺羅漢罪同類。奪僧和合緣,破僧罪同類。破壞率堵婆,出佛身血罪同類」〔T41n1823 0918b14〕。⇒ 五逆與五同類之一一相配,論本未以『某罪同類』逐條繫之,此為頌疏之科式
  • 「污母無學尼」之二讀(諸本相違·並錄不強解)——底本頌作「污母無學尼,殺住定菩薩,及有學聖者,奪僧和合緣,破壞窣堵波,是無間同類」〔T29 0094b23〕,長行作「謂有於母阿羅漢尼行極污染謂非梵行」〔T29 0094b27〕。此句可二讀:①一人讀——「母阿羅漢尼」為一人,即身為阿羅漢尼之母;②二境讀——「母」與「阿羅漢尼」為二人二境。三家所取不一:光記兩讀並錄,以「或」字別出第二讀(「謂有於母阿羅漢尼,或於母及阿羅漢尼行極污染」〔T41n1821 0280b26〕);頌疏逕取二境讀(「污母及污無學尼」〔T41n1823 0918b14〕);真諦則作一人讀(「若人污壞自母阿羅漢,由行非梵行故」〔T29n1559 0249a03〕)。⇒ 唯錄不判,取捨屬義理之判;衍生層引此句時宜二讀並存,勿逕取其一而不誌另一。

(四)菩薩妙相業

  • 「住定」之「定」非定學之定(教學價值高·衍生層易誤處)——光記明界其義:「此中言定,謂彼決定生善趣等名之為定,非是得定。菩薩住此,名為住定」〔T41n1821 0280c24〕。⇒ 底本「菩薩方得立住定名」〔T29 0094c14〕之「定」,光記明判為決定不退之義,而得定(定學)之義;此一分判論本未出,屬光記之增釋,義疏引之須明繫屬。
  • 一一福量三說·光記明判判釋層)——光記標「此中三說,如文可知,且以後師為正」〔T41n1821 0281c28〕,並引《婆沙》評家語「唯佛能知,非餘所測」〔T41n1821 0282a05〕。⇒ 光記自判『以後師(唯佛乃知)為正』,論文自身無判語;引之須明繫屬,不可逕作論之定論。
  • 宿舊師之所屬——光記釋本子「宿舊師說」〔T29 0095a12〕之「宿舊師」云「宿舊師者,謂自部中宿舊諸師」〔T41n1821 0285b15〕。
  • 波羅蜜多之得名(可為 body 之材)——光記「六。波羅,此云彼岸。蜜多,此云到」〔T41n1821 0283a02〕;寶疏引《正理》「別別能到圓德彼岸,故此六名波羅蜜多」〔T41n1822 0682c20〕。二疏於此句釋義近同。
  • 逆次三無數劫最後逢佛——寶疏標科「論曰至名為寶髻,明逆次三無數劫最後逢佛」〔T41n1822 0681c29〕。科文標記層,內容同底本。

(五)施戒修三福業事

  • 「唯思是真福業」之所屬——光記於本子「有說:唯思是真福業」〔T29 0095c14〕之「有說」明繫其宗(帶「或」字之不確定語氣):「或是經部,有說:唯思是真福業,善故名福,作故名業,非是所託事故不名事。福業之事謂施、戒、修,以此三種為所依」〔T41n1821 0283b25〕。⇒ 此為光記於本子諸「有說」中唯一明繫宗屬者。
  • 八施之逐名釋(三疏詳略之異)——光記逐名略釋,並補「求美名而行惠施,名要名施」〔T41n1821 0285b07〕;寶疏於此節從略,僅標科不逐名釋〔T41n1822 0684b04〕。⇒ 光記詳而寶疏略,唯錄不判。
  • 「非盜等業由餘成重」之句讀·光記明判(衍生層易誤處)——底本作「或有於田由根本力成重非餘,如父母田行殺罪重,非盜等業由餘成重。例此應思」〔T29 0096c28〕,其中「非盜等業由餘成重」一句易誤讀為『盜等業不由其餘而成重』。光記逐字補足其意:「或有於田由根本力成重非餘,即指事云:如父、母田行殺罪重成無間業,非於父、母作盜等業成無間罪。此即約田顯根本重。略釋三種,由餘加行及思、意樂諸業成重,例此應思」〔T41n1821 0285c21〕。⇒ 光記判「非」字繫於盜等業不成此等重罪(對比於殺),而『由餘(加行、思、意樂)成重』屬結句之例推,非繫於盜句。衍生層依光記讀。
  • 「慈俱思戒」之並列讀·光記明判(衍生層易誤處)——底本「慈相應思,以慈為門而造作故,慈俱思戒唯名福業」〔T29 0095c10〕之「慈俱思戒」,光記逕作二法並舉:「與慈俱行思與慈俱行戒唯名福業」〔T41n1821 0283b06〕,並釋其所以「思非自託不名事。慈俱有思、戒,非思正託起,故不名事」〔T41n1821 0283b07〕;寶疏同判「慈俱思戒唯名福業者,善故名福、作故名業、相應之思不依戒轉不名為事」〔T41n1822 0683a18〕。⇒ 「慈俱思戒」=與慈俱起之思與慈俱起之戒二法,皆唯名福業;『思與戒類一樣』之比況讀。光記並自設一問以除同段之疑:「問:何故戒類中戒名為事,修類中戒不名事耶?解云:戒類中戒,據別解脫戒,是思依託,故得事名。修類中戒,是隨心轉戒,非思正託起,故不名事」〔T41n1821 0283b09〕——戒類之戒(別解脫戒)具福業事三名,修類之戒(隨心轉戒)唯名福業,二者非同一戒,故無自相違。
  • 業輕重六因·增長業五因之逐一標序(頌疏體例最清)——頌疏「此有六因:後起者,第一因也」〔T41n1823 0921a29〕以下逐一標至第六因;又「此有五因:由審思者,第一因也」〔T41n1823 0921b25〕以下逐一標至第五因。寶疏於增長五因同作逐一標序〔T41n1822 0684b25〕。
  • 制多福業「豈不唐捐」之外難——光記標「豈不唐捐此施敬業者,外難」〔T41n1821 0286b29〕;寶疏標籤同作「外人難」〔T41n1822 0684c20〕。⇒ 二疏說者標籤一致
  • 戒淨二異說之序次判釋層·光記明標而寶疏不分序)——光記「此即初師。有說:戒淨由五種因」〔T41n1821 0287a28〕,並引《雜心》為證「根本淨者,離起根本業道」〔T41n1821 0287a29〕以下;又「此即第二師。說戒有四種」〔T41n1821 0287b06〕。寶疏於同段但作「等言為顯至五迴向寂,釋頌『等』字顯有異說」〔T41n1822 0685a16〕·「有餘師說至永離業惑垢故,敘異說也」〔T41n1822 0685a17〕,未如光記逐一標「初師/第二師」之序次。⇒ 三家詳略深淺互異之一例。
  • 梵福二師之屬判釋層·三家互異之顯例)——光記「有二師說。此即初師,是經部,或是大眾部師,或是當部異師」〔T41n1821 0287c05〕(一句猶疑三宗),並引《正理》辨其理據「已離欲者修四無量,生上界天受劫壽樂」〔T41n1821 0287c21〕以下;至第二師則逕依底本用詞「此即第二師說。說梵福量指同前解」〔T41n1821 0288a01〕。⇒ 光記於「先軌範師」猶疑三宗而於「毘婆沙師」逕用底本之名,二處態度不同,誌錄之。
  • 「十勝行」六種之次序·二疏所引真諦互異——光記「真諦師解云:十勝行者」〔T41n1821 0287c14〕以下,其一、二作「一為救母命捨自身命、二為救父命捨自身命」;寶疏「真諦云:謂前四梵福更加六種」〔T41n1822 0685a29〕以下,其一、二作「一為救父命捨自身命;二為救母命捨自身命」。⇒ 光記『一救母·二救父』/寶疏『一救父·二救母』,二疏所引真諦之說次序相反唯錄不判;義疏引「十勝行」時宜註明另家次序有異。

(六)書印算文數與品末結

  • 書印之體(寶疏補《婆沙》出處較光記詳)——光記釋字面「書謂手書,印謂手印」〔T41n1821 0288c04〕;寶疏標「明書印體同」〔T41n1822 0686b09〕之前後補引《婆沙》一百二十六之出處。⇒ 此處寶疏詳而光記略——與目六(五)八施之『光記詳而寶疏略』方向相反,唯錄不判,不得執一為通例
  • 品末諸法異名結零命中亦誠實記)——三疏於品末「善無漏名妙」一頌之釋皆與底本論曰逐字近同,未見增義或異說。⇒ 據實記,義疏此節逕教底本即可。

(七)三疏互異總覽(並錄不判)

議題光記寶疏頌疏互異之點
本子首科之名與六目「第二別明業障」六目「第二別明業障」六目「第二別明業障」六目三家逐字全同(本帙罕見)
「得忍亦不可破」之理據無明標引《正理》補「由決定忍佛所說故」未及寶疏詳於光記
「前師/後師」表之一二以己語分二師並引《婆沙》標「此師意說,表亦有二」未及光記分序·寶疏但標一師
一一福量三說明判「以後師為正」並引評家未獨立標未及光記獨出判語
八施逐名釋逐名略釋(四名)僅標科不展開未及光記詳·寶疏略
戒淨二異說之序次標「初師/第二師」並引《雜心》但作「敘異說也」亦錄五因之目光記分序·寶疏不分
梵福初師之宗屬猶疑三宗(經部·大眾部·當部異師)未判宗未判宗光記獨出三宗之疑
真諦「十勝行」六種之序一救母·二救父一救父·二救母未引二疏次序相反
書印之體但釋字面補《婆沙》出處逐字轉錄論本寶疏詳於光記
業輕重六因·增長五因隨文釋五因逐一標序六因·五因俱逐一標序頌疏標序體例最清

三疏互異之處逐家並錄,不判是非。三疏之判釋與其互異之義理取捨,別居義疏層之承衍節。


七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)

本子所立之五無間與其同類、菩薩三無數劫與波羅蜜多之圓滿、施戒修三福業事,是部派毘曇『業之極重與極勝二端』之收束;其向唯識系之承接如下(逐條繫彼系逐字)——

  • 五無間與同類 → 瑜伽本地分之同名法數:本子立五無間之體為「四是身業、一是語業」〔0093a24〕而以「以如來身不可害故」〔0093a26〕釋出佛血一支唯屬加行;同類則作「污母無學尼,殺住定菩薩,及有學聖者,奪僧和合緣,破壞窣堵波」〔0094b23〕。《瑜伽師地論》於同一法數作「五無間業者,一、害母,二、害父,三、害阿羅漢,四、破僧,五、於如來所惡心出血」〔T30n1579 0318b19〕,其「無間業同分」則作「無間業同分者,謂如有一,於阿羅漢尼及於母所行穢染行,打最後有菩薩」〔T30n1579 0318b20〕,以下續列殺羊立法、損害親友、施無畏已後返加害、劫奪僧門諸目。⇒ 五無間之目二系全同,而「同類」/「同分」之目二系顯異——本論之五同類皆繫於「同類業體」〔0094b26〕之判準(與五逆各配一支),瑜伽之同分則廣攝諸種背恩害善之行。同名之法數而所收之目不同,唯錄不判;何以異,非文字所能斷。
  • 三無數劫與波羅蜜多 → 成唯識論之三位大小:本子立「初無數劫中供養七萬五千佛」〔0095a22〕以下三劫之數,而以四位配六度圓滿,末以「能到自所往圓德彼岸,故此六名曰波羅蜜多」〔0095b26〕釋其得名。《成唯識論》於同一時量作「三名大波羅蜜多,謂第三無數劫」〔T31n1585 0052b14〕,以三無數劫配波羅蜜多之三重大小。⇒ 三無數劫之時量二系同,而所繫之義理框架異(本論繫之於妙相業與六度四位之圓滿,唯識繫之於十地十度之修相),可以並看。

誠實記(據實標闕·不臆補):本子之施戒修三福業事、業之輕重六因、造作與增長四句、順三分善諸目,於唯識根系之逐字對應錨本相未逐條徵得——據實標闕,不以他處之文充之;其掛鏈之傾向與取捨候譯者裁定


八、譯史

  • 玄奘新譯(本底本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕,其夾註逐字作「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十八」〔T29 0093a15〕·品續題「分別業品第四之六」〔T29 0093a19〕。
  • 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」〔T55n2154 0545c16〕,又於論藏部類作「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」〔T55n2154 0620c17〕;玄奘本著錄於其後作「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c22〕。
  • 對辯二論之譯:《開元釋教錄》「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c27〕,並結曰「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕。「頌同釋異」四字即目五體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行;本子目五之引即由此而立。
  • 譯事旁證:《大慈恩寺三藏法師傳》錄玄奘永徽五年答書「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」〔T50n2053 0261c20〕。⇒ 俱舍與順正理同期並譯,此為本子對辯材料何以密集之背景(唯錄事實·不作因果之判)。
  • 造論緣起:《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論之體例作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」〔T50n2049 0190b15〕。⇒ 本子明錄他說之處(一一福量三說·戒淨二異說·梵福二說·「唯思是真福業」之有說),古德或繫之於經部(見目六(五)),或猶疑數宗;然本子範圍內眾賢之破不指經主而指上座(見目五),與業品前五子之格局異——唯錄事實,不作因果之判
  • 三疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·業品闕)。

九、校本定位

  • 玄奘 T1558 卷十八(底本)〔0093a15–0098b12〕:卷端題 0093a15 · 品續題 0093a19 · 開卷承轉 0093a20 · 正99 0093a22 · 正100 0093b01 · 正101 0093b08 · 正102 0093b18 · 正103 0093c02 · 正104 0093c12 · 正105·正106前半 0093c22 · 正106後半 0094a25 · 正107 0094b02 · 正108·正109前半 0094b23 · 正109後半 0094c02 · 正110 0094c11 · 正111 0095a01 · 正112 0095a20 · 正113 0095a26 · 正114·正115 0095b08 · 引頌一 0095b21 · 正116 0095c01 · 正117 0095c17 · 引頌二 0095c26 · 正118前半 0096a03 · 正118後半 0096a15 · 正119 0096a19 · 正120 0096b01 · 正121前半 0096b12 · 正121後半 0096b24 · 正122 0096c10 · 正123 0096c20 · 正124 0097a05 · 正125前半 0097a19 · 正125後半 0097b09 · 正126 0097b17 · 正127前半 0097c09 · 正127後半 0097c15 · 正128前半 0097c23 · 引頌三 0097c28 · 正128後半 0098a04 · 正129 0098a10 · 正130 0098a21 · 正131 0098b01 · 收卷句 0098b09。
  • 真諦 T1559:對應段 0247b21–0252b21。要目 0247b21 · 0247b26 · 0247b29 · 0247c02 · 0247c05 · 0247c09 · 0247c12 · 0248a05 · 0248a07 · 0248a09 · 0248a20 · 0248a26 · 0248b03 · 0248b21 · 0248b24 · 0248b27 · 0248c03 · 0248c21 · 0248c29 · 0249a03 · 0249a08 · 0249a15 · 0249a16 · 0249a19 · 0249b06 · 0249b25 · 0249b28 · 0249c03 · 0249c08 · 0249c12 · 0249c16 · 0249c21 · 0249c24 · 0250a02 · 0250a15 · 0250a18 · 0250a21 · 0250a24 · 0250a27 · 0250b09 · 0250b12 · 0250b14 · 0250b20 · 0250b23 · 0250c16 · 0250c26 · 0251a05 · 0251a18 · 0251b05 · 0251b10 · 0251b21 · 0251b28 · 0251c03 · 0251c08 · 0251c23 · 0251c25 · 0251c28 · 0252a05 · 0252a06 · 0252a16 · 0252a18 · 0252a24 · 0252b04 · 0252b11 · 0252b13 · 0252b15 · 0252b19 · 0252b21(段界)。
  • 眾賢 T1562〔0586c26 起·訖 0596a04〕:0586c26 · 0586c27 · 0587a01 · 0587a06 · 0587a27 · 0587c28 · 0588b29 · 0588c03 · 0588c09 · 0594a13 · 0594a17 · 0594c09 · 0594c12 · 0594c14 · 0594c21。T1563〔0886a20 起·訖 0892c04〕:0886c07 · 0891b23。
  • 光記 T41n1821〔卷十八 0276b13 起〕:0272b11(品級大文三)· 0276b17 · 0276c05 · 0277a04 · 0277a10 · 0277a15 · 0277a17 · 0277b23 · 0277b26 · 0277b28 · 0278a08 · 0278a11 · 0279a09 · 0279a10 · 0279a11 · 0279a12 · 0279b16 · 0279b19 · 0279b21 · 0279b27 · 0279c01 · 0279c11 · 0280a23 · 0280b02 · 0280b19 · 0280b23 · 0281c28 · 0282a05 · 0283a02 · 0283b25 · 0285b07 · 0285b15 · 0286b29 · 0287a28 · 0287a29 · 0287b06 · 0287c05 · 0287c14 · 0287c21 · 0288a01 · 0288c04。
  • 寶疏 T41n1822〔卷十八 0677c02 起〕:0675a03(品級大文)· 0677c06 · 0677c07 · 0679a07 · 0679b07 · 0680a12 · 0680a25 · 0680c21 · 0681c29 · 0682c20 · 0684b04 · 0684b25 · 0684c20 · 0685a16 · 0685a17 · 0685a29 · 0686b09。
  • 頌疏 T41n1823〔論本第十八 0916b22 起〕:0914a04(品級大文三)· 0916b24 · 0917b18 · 0921a29 · 0921b25。卷第十八無別立品題行,其界以卷首正文首句核。
  • 神泰疏 X53n0836業品全闕——本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補)。
  • 唯識系互讀錨:T30n1579 0318b19 · 0318b20;T31n1585 0052b14。餘目之對應錨從闕(見目七誠實記)。
  • 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01;T50n2053 0261c20;T50n2049 0190b15。
  • 校勘:卷十八校記四十四枚(異讀三十九全枚舉·CBETA 回改三另表並錄而不入其數)·無升定本案

The six fascicles of the Chapter on Action are gathered to their close here. The five preceding units adjudged the nature of the entity of action, discipline, the several actions spoken of in the sūtras, the ten paths of action, and the general account of the three obstructions; this unit takes up 「三重障」 tr. “the three obstructions” and singles out from them the entity of the obstruction of action, first establishing the five deeds of immediate retribution, next spending the force of eight stanzas upon the single matter of splitting the Saṅgha (its entity · the person able to split · the place, the number, and the division of time · the six occasions on which no splitting can occur), then making clear the conditions by which killing one’s mother and the rest become deeds of immediate retribution (forsaking the field of kindness · destroying the field of virtue), next listing the five of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution and the obstruction of action at three times, and turning thereafter to the bodhisattva’s action producing the excellent marks (the three incalculable aeons · the hundred aeons of cultivating the marks · the meeting with Buddhas in reverse order · the leaping over of nine aeons · the six pāramitās in four stages), closing at last with the three bases of meritorious action of giving, discipline, and cultivation, which gather in the whole chapter — the name and sense of giving and its four alternatives, the three causes of donor, goods, and field, the five excellent fields, the six causes of an action’s lightness or heaviness, the four alternatives of action done and action increased, the merit of the class of relinquishing in giving to a caitya, the two kinds of discipline and their two divergent accounts, equipoise being named cultivation, the two accounts of the merit of Brahmā, the giving of Dharma, the three conducive wholesome things, and the entity of writing, seals, calculation, letters, and numbers — ending with the divergent names of dharmas in the stanza 「善無漏名妙」 tr. “the wholesome without outflows is called excellent.” The closing stanza of the chapter is the close of the whole chapter.


I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement

Outline systemThe position of this passage
Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chaptersThe sixth part of Chapter Four, Analysis of Action (chapter title〔T29 0067b06〕) — this unit (Unit 6) = the whole of Fascicle Eighteen〔0093a15–0098b12〕. Fascicle head-title〔0093a15〕· chapter continuation-title 「分別業品第四之六」 tr. “Chapter Four, Analysis of Action, part six”〔0093a19〕. The root stanzas of this unit are Roots 99 through 131 (the end of the chapter), forty <lg> blocks
The anchor carried overThe head of the fascicle is itself the transition — 「於前所辯三重障中,說五無間為業障體」 tr. “among the three obstructions adjudged above, it was said that the five deeds of immediate retribution are the entity of the obstruction of action”〔T29 0093a20〕. What is carried over is just the three obstructions adjudged at the end of Unit 5 (the obstruction of action · the obstruction of the afflictions · the obstruction of maturation), and so this unit begins directly from the question 「五無間業其體是何」 tr. “what is the entity of the five deeds of immediate retribution?”
The chapter-level main outline in the three commentariesPuguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0272b11〕: 「此下當品之中大文第三雜明諸業」 tr. “below, the third of the main text within this chapter, miscellaneous explanations of the actions” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0914a04〕: 「從此大文第三,雜明諸業」 tr. “from here the third of the main text, miscellaneous explanations of the actions” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0675a03〕marks the same passage and writes 「大文第三」 tr. “the third of the main text” (though his own preface to the chapter divides it into four). All three attach this unit to the section 「雜明諸業」 tr. “miscellaneous explanations of the actions”
The first outline of this unit (the three houses adjudging word for word alike)Puguang’s Record: 「此下第二別明業障。就中,一出業障體;二別明破僧;三明成逆緣;四明加行定;五罪重、大果;六無間同類」 tr. “below, the second, explaining the obstruction of action separately. Within it, first setting out the entity of the obstruction of action; second, explaining the splitting of the Saṅgha separately; third, explaining the conditions that make a deed one of immediate retribution; fourth, explaining that the preparation is fixed; fifth, the heaviness of the offense and the greatness of the result; sixth, what is of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution”〔T41n1821 0276b17〕· Fabao’s Commentary: 「第二別明業障」 tr. “second, explaining the obstruction of action separately”〔T41n1822 0677c06〕, whose six items run 「一出業體、二別明僧破」 tr. “first setting out the entity of action, second explaining the split in the Saṅgha separately”〔T41n1822 0677c07〕and so on · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「從此第二,別明業障,就中分六:一明業障體、二明破僧、三明成逆緣、四明加行定、五明罪重大果、六明無間同類」 tr. “from here the second, explaining the obstruction of action separately, and within it a division into six: first explaining the entity of the obstruction of action, second explaining the splitting of the Saṅgha, third explaining the conditions that make a deed one of immediate retribution, fourth explaining that the preparation is fixed, fifth explaining the heaviness of the offense and the greatness of the result, sixth explaining what is of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution”〔T41n1823 0916b24〕. ⇒ The three houses agree one by one in their adjudication of the first outline of this unit and in the order of the six items, and this is an independent witness that the boundary of the fascicle is the boundary of the outline
The fivefold division of the chapter on splitting the Saṅgha (Puguang’s own)「此下第二別明破僧。就中,一僧破體及成;二能破成時、處;三具緣成破僧;四明破二僧別;五無破法輪時」 tr. “below, the second, explaining the splitting of the Saṅgha separately. Within it, first the entity of the split in the Saṅgha and in whom it is possessed; second, the time and place at which the splitter accomplishes it; third, the conditions complete that accomplish the splitting of the Saṅgha; fourth, explaining the difference between splitting the two Saṅghas; fifth, the times at which there is no splitting of the wheel of Dharma”〔T41n1821 0276c05〕
The three commentaries divide their fascicles exactly as Xuanzang doesPuguang’s Fascicle Eighteen〔T41n1821 0276b13〕· Fabao’s Fascicle Eighteen〔T41n1822 0677c02〕· Yuanhui’s Treatise Proper Eighteen〔T41n1823 0916b22〕. All three are fascicle-title anchors, the opening sentences of their outlines standing some lines below them (see the two columns above); a fascicle-title anchor is not a citation anchor
The closing sentence of the fascicle「餘法有上,義准已成」 tr. “that the remaining dharmas have something above them is established by inference from the sense”〔T29 0098b09〕— the last sentence of the prose explanation of the closing stanza of the chapter, immediately followed by the end-title of Fascicle Eighteen. The Chapter on Action ends here

The opening transitional sentence〔T29 0093a20〕: 「於前所辯三重障中,說五無間為業障體。五無間業其體是何?」 tr. “among the three obstructions adjudged above, it was said that the five deeds of immediate retribution are the entity of the obstruction of action. What is the entity of the five deeds of immediate retribution?”

Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560) plus the prose self-commentary. This unit has forty <lg> blocks = thirty-seven blocks of root stanza + three blocks of quoted stanza; the root stanzas run to six hundred sixty Chinese characters, exactly thirty-three stanzas (Roots 99 through 131), which tallies with the interlinear note under the chapter title in T1560 giving 『one hundred thirty-one stanzas』 for the whole chapter (this unit being the closing section of the chapter, Roots 99 through 131 are thirty-three stanzas). The types of the stanza blocks: twenty-two blocks of a whole stanza · three blocks combining several stanzas (〔0093c22〕Root 105 and the first half of Root 106, thirty characters ·〔0094b23〕Root 108 and the first half of Root 109, thirty characters ·〔0095b08〕Roots 114 and 115, forty characters) · twelve blocks of half a stanza.

The adjudication of the three blocks of quoted stanza (the preceding text cited word for word):〔0095b21〕twenty-eight characters · the preceding text reads 「經七晝夜無怠,淨心以妙伽他讚彼佛曰」 tr. “for seven days and nights without slackening, with a purified mind he praised that Buddha in an excellent gāthā, saying”〔0095b19〕(the gāthā in praise of the Buddha Tiṣya) ·〔0095c26〕twenty characters · the preceding text reads 「謂無貪俱能起此聚。如有頌曰」 tr. “it is what, together with non-greed, is able to raise this collection. As there is a stanza that says”〔0095c24〕(a stanza of another’s saying, crowned with the two words 『as there is』) ·〔0097c28〕twenty characters · the preceding text reads 「以於餘部有伽他言」 tr. “since among another school there is a gāthā that says”〔0097c26〕(another school expressly marked). None of the three blocks is included in T1560; setting them aside, the six hundred sixty characters of root stanza divided evenly by twenty give thirty-three, which is self-consistent with the count of Roots 99 through 131.

The three places in this unit where both are recorded without adjudication (recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails):

  • The three accounts of the measure of a single merit — before 「有說:此量唯佛乃知」 tr. “some say: this measure is known to a Buddha alone”〔T29 0095a17〕the treatise has already listed two accounts (the actions cultivated by all sentient beings other than the bodhisattvas near to Buddhahood that result in wealth and pleasure being one measure of merit · the dominant force of the action by which all sentient beings draw down the great thousandfold land when a world is about to be established being one measure of merit), three accounts set out together with no sentence of judgment in the text of the treatise itself.
  • The two divergent accounts of purity of discipline — displayed by the word 「等」 tr. “and the rest” in the stanza, the treatise recording 「有說:戒淨由五種因」 tr. “some say: purity of discipline is by five causes”〔T29 0097c01〕and 「有餘師說:戒有四種」 tr. “some other master says: discipline is of four kinds”〔T29 0097c03〕, and marking them in general with 「等言為顯復有異說」 tr. “the word ‘and the rest’ is to display that there are further divergent accounts”〔T29 0097c01〕.
  • The two accounts of the measure of the merit of Brahmā — 「先軌範師作如是說」 tr. “the preceptors of former times say thus”〔T29 0097c24〕and 「毘婆沙師作如是說:即於分別妙相業中,所辯福量此即同彼」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters say thus: it is the same as the measure of merit adjudged in the analysis of the action producing the excellent marks”〔T29 0098a01〕, closed at the end with 「等言為顯如是異說」 tr. “the word ‘and the rest’ is to display divergent accounts such as these”〔T29 0098a02〕. The text of the treatise sets the two accounts side by side and lets fall no sentence of judgment.

One place in this unit where the author expressly records another’s account (not of the type where both are recorded without adjudication): whether those of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution are also certainly born in the hells — the treatise sets up for itself 「為唯無間罪定生地獄、諸無間同類亦定生彼」 tr. “is it only the offenses of immediate retribution that are certainly born in the hells, or are those of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution likewise certainly born there”, and then records 「有餘師說:非無間生」 tr. “some other master says: they are not born without interval”〔T29 0094b21〕, and thereafter answers directly with the stanza giving the items of the same class (Root 108 and the first half of Root 109〔0094b23〕). What the other account disputes here is whether birth follows without interval, and not the items of the same class themselves.


II. Terminology (Technical Terms)

Chinese (Xuanzang)Paramārtha’s divergent name (word for word · loc of first occurrence)The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on
the five deeds of immediate retribution「此無間業體性云何」 tr. “what is the nature of the entity of these deeds of immediate retribution?”〔T29n1559 0247b21〕「五無間中四是身業、一是語業、三是殺生、一虛誑語根本業道、一是殺生業道加行」 tr. “among the five deeds of immediate retribution, four are bodily action, one is verbal action; three are killing, one is the root path of action of false speech, one is the preparation for the path of action of killing”〔0093a24〕·「以如來身不可害故」 tr. “since the body of a Tathāgata cannot be killed”〔0093a26〕
splitting the Saṅgha (the split in the Saṅgha)「僧破非和合」 tr. “the split in the Saṅgha is non-concord”〔T29n1559 0247b26〕「僧破體是不和合性,無覆無記心不相應行蘊所攝」 tr. “the entity of the split in the Saṅgha is the nature of non-concord; it is gathered under the aggregate of formations, unobscured-indeterminate and not associated with mind”〔0093b03〕·「非能破者成此僧破,但是所破僧眾所成」 tr. “it is not the one who splits that possesses this split in the Saṅgha; it is possessed only by the Saṅgha that is split”〔0093b05〕
splitting the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma——(Paramārtha embeds his explanation line by line in this section · there is no separate sentence establishing the name)「如是名曰破法輪僧」 tr. “this is called splitting the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma”〔0093b28〕·「能障聖道輪、壞僧和合故」 tr. “since it can obstruct the wheel of the noble path and destroys the concord of the Saṅgha”〔0093b28〕
splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts——(as above)「要一界中僧分二部別作羯磨,故須八人」 tr. “it must be that within one boundary the Saṅgha divides into two parties and performs formal acts separately, and so eight men are required”〔0093c09〕·「唯破羯磨通在三洲,極少八人,多亦無限」 tr. “the splitting of formal acts alone extends to three continents, at the least eight men, and at the most without limit”〔0093c08〕
bhikṣu「比丘見好行」 tr. “a bhikṣu of views and of good conduct”〔T29n1559 0247c12〕「能破僧者要大苾芻,必非在家、苾芻尼等」 tr. “the one who splits the Saṅgha must be a full bhikṣu; he is certainly not a householder, a bhikṣuṇī, or the like”〔0093b20〕
conduct of views / conduct of craving——(Paramārtha has 「好行」 tr. “good conduct” · see item four)「唯見行者,非愛行人」 tr. “only one whose conduct is of views, not one whose conduct is of craving”〔0093b21〕
pure conduct「比丘見好行」 tr. “a bhikṣu of views and of good conduct”〔T29n1559 0247c12〕, its 「好行」 tr. “good conduct”「住淨行人,非犯戒者」 tr. “one abiding in pure conduct, not one who has broken discipline”〔0093b21〕·「以犯戒者言無威故」 tr. “since one who has broken discipline has no weight in his words”〔0093b22〕
the blister (the blister upon discipline and view)「初後頞浮前」 tr. “the first, the last, and before the arbuda”〔T29n1559 0248a09〕「於正戒見皰未起時,要二皰生方可破故」 tr. “when the blisters upon right discipline and right view have not yet arisen, since two blisters must arise before there can be a splitting”〔0093c15〕
the field of kindness——(Paramārtha has 「有恩功德田」 tr. “the field of kindness and of virtue” · see item four)「謂害父母是棄恩田」 tr. “that is, killing one’s father or mother is forsaking the field of kindness”〔0093c26〕·「如何有恩?身生本故」 tr. “how is there kindness? Because they are the root of the body’s arising” (continuing from the sentence above)
the field of virtueas above「德田謂餘阿羅漢等,具諸勝德及能生故」 tr. “the field of virtue means the remaining arhats and the like, who are furnished with all excellent virtues and are able to produce them”〔0093c27〕·「壞德所依,故成逆罪」 tr. “destroying the support of virtue, it becomes an offense of immediate retribution”〔0093c28〕
of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution「污母阿羅漢」 tr. “defiling one’s mother who is an arhat”〔T29n1559 0249a01〕「如是五種隨其次第,是五無間同類業體」 tr. “these five, in that same order, are the entities of the actions of the same class as the five deeds of immediate retribution”〔0094b26〕
action as obstruction (at three times)「忍那含羅漢」 tr. “receptivity, the non-returner, the arhat”〔T29n1559 0249a08〕「以忍超彼異熟地故」 tr. “since receptivity passes beyond the levels of their maturation”〔0094c04〕·「唯除隨順現法受業」 tr. “excepting only action that conforms to being experienced in the present life”〔0094c06〕
the bodhisattva abiding in certainty「善道貴家具」 tr. “a good destiny, a noble house, and completeness”〔T29n1559 0249a19〕「從修能感妙三十二大丈夫相異熟果業,菩薩方得立住定名」 tr. “it is from cultivating the action that draws down as its maturation result the excellent thirty-two marks of a great person that a bodhisattva first gains the name of abiding in certainty”〔0094c13〕
the action producing the excellent marks「剡浮洲丈夫」 tr. “a man of the Jambu Continent”〔T29n1559 0249b07〕「唯現對佛,緣佛起思是思所成,非聞修類」 tr. “only in the direct presence of a Buddha, the volition arisen with a Buddha for its object, formed through reflection and not of the classes formed through hearing or through cultivation”〔0095a05〕·「唯餘百劫造修非多,諸佛因中法應如是」 tr. “only the remaining hundred aeons of cultivation, and not more; among Buddhas at the stage of cause the norm is such”〔0095a06〕
volition (the rendering for the cetanā family)「對佛佛故意」 tr. “facing a Buddha, the intention with a Buddha for its object”〔T29n1559 0249b07〕the same sentence above, 「緣佛起思是思所成」 tr. “the volition arisen with a Buddha for its object, formed through reflection”
the incalculable aeon「於初阿僧祇事七十五千佛」 tr. “in the first asaṃkhyeya he served seventy-five thousand Buddhas”〔T29n1559 0249b25〕「初無數劫中供養七萬五千佛」 tr. “in the first incalculable aeon he made offerings to seventy-five thousand Buddhas”〔0095a22〕
pāramitā「遍處施一切」 tr. “giving all things everywhere”〔T29n1559 0249c08〕and the four verses following「能到自所往圓德彼岸,故此六名曰波羅蜜多」 tr. “because they are able to reach the far shore of the fullness of virtue toward which they go, these six are called pāramitā”〔0095b26〕
basis of meritorious action「福業福業類」 tr. “meritorious action and the class of meritorious action”〔T29n1559 0250a02〕「三類皆福,或業或事,隨其所應如業道說」 tr. “all three classes are merit; some are action and some are basis, each according to what fits it, as was said of the paths of action”〔0095c03〕·「且施類中身語二業具福業事三種義名」 tr. “now within the class of giving, the two actions of body and speech are furnished with all three of the names merit, action, and basis”〔0095c06〕
giving「為利自他二」 tr. “for the benefit of oneself, of another, of both”〔T29n1559 0250a27〕「捨具名施,謂由此具捨事得成,故捨所由是真施體」 tr. “the equipment of relinquishing is called giving; that is, it is by this equipment that the act of relinquishing is accomplished, and so that by which one relinquishes is the true entity of giving”〔0095c19〕·「謂身語業及此能發」 tr. “it means bodily and verbal action, and what can raise them”〔0095c23〕·「謂無貪俱能起此聚」 tr. “it is what, together with non-greed, is able to raise this collection”〔0095c24〕
donor · goods · field (the three causes)「得尊重大樂」 tr. “obtaining honor and great pleasure”〔T29n1559 0250b14〕·「妙色好名聞」 tr. “excellent form and good repute”〔T29n1559 0250b23〕「施有差別,由三種因,謂主、財、田有差別故」 tr. “giving has differences by three causes, namely that the donor, the goods, and the field have differences”〔0096a16〕
caitya「支提捨類福」 tr. “toward a caitya, merit of the class of relinquishing”〔T29n1559 0251b05〕「此施名為唯為自益」 tr. “this giving is called only for one’s own benefit”〔0096a05〕(of giving in offering to a caitya) ·「是故應許供養制多有多福生,如修慈等」 tr. “therefore it should be granted that in making offerings to a caitya much merit arises, as in cultivating loving-kindness and the rest”〔0097a27〕
merit of the class of relinquishing / merit of the class of enjoymentas above「福有二類,一捨、二受」 tr. “merit is of two classes, first relinquishing, second enjoyment”〔0097a20〕·「捨類福者,謂由善心但捨資財施福便起」 tr. “the merit of the class of relinquishing means that with a wholesome mind one merely relinquishes resources and the merit of giving arises at once”〔0097a20〕·「受類福者,謂所施田受用施物施福方起」 tr. “the merit of the class of enjoyment means that the field given to makes use of the thing given, and only then does the merit of giving arise”〔0097a21〕
action done / action increased「故意作圓滿」 tr. “intention, doing, completeness”〔T29n1559 0251a18〕「有二種業,一造作業、二增長業」 tr. “there are two kinds of action, first action that is done, second action that is increased”〔0097a02〕·「未圓滿時但名造作不名增長」 tr. “so long as it is not complete it is called only done and is not called increased”〔0097a11〕
breaking discipline / what is prohibited「邪戒謂惡色」 tr. “wrong discipline means evil form”〔T29n1559 0251b28〕「諸不善色名為犯戒」 tr. “the several unwholesome forms are called breaking discipline”〔0097b19〕·「遮謂所遮非時食等」 tr. “‘what is prohibited’ means eating at the wrong time and the rest that are prohibited”〔0097b20〕·「離性及遮,俱說名戒」 tr. “keeping away from what is an offense by nature and from what is prohibited, both are called discipline”〔0097b22〕
the wholesome of equipoise (= cultivation)「寂靜地善業修」 tr. “the wholesome action of the stage of tranquility is cultivation”〔T29n1559 0251c23〕「言等引善,其體是何」 tr. “as for the wholesome of equipoise, what is its entity?”〔0097c10〕·「修名何義?謂熏習心」 tr. “what does the name cultivation mean? It means perfuming the mind”〔0097c11〕·「如花熏苣蕂。是故獨名修」 tr. “as flowers perfume sesame; therefore it alone is named cultivation”〔0097c12〕
liberation (the fruit)「修感相離果」 tr. “cultivation draws down the fruit of separation”〔T29n1559 0251c29〕「戒感生天,修感解脫」 tr. “discipline draws down birth in heaven, cultivation draws down liberation”〔0097c16〕
the merit of Brahmā「四業名梵福」 tr. “four actions are called the merit of Brahmā”〔T29n1559 0252a06〕「經說四人能生梵福」 tr. “the sūtra says that four men can produce the merit of Brahmā”〔0097c18〕·「一為供養如來䭾都建窣堵波於未曾處」 tr. “first, one who, in order to make offerings to the relics of a Tathāgata, erects a stūpa in a place where none has been before”〔0097c19〕
the giving of Dharma「法施如實理」 tr. “the giving of Dharma is the principle in accordance with the real”〔T29n1559 0252a18〕「若能如實為諸有情以無染心辯契經等令生正解,名為法施」 tr. “if one can, in accordance with the real, expound the sūtras and the rest for sentient beings with an undefiled mind so that they give rise to right understanding, this is called the giving of Dharma”〔0098a05〕
conducive to merit · conducive to liberation · conducive to penetration「福解脫決擇」 tr. “merit, liberation, penetration”〔T29n1559 0252a24〕「言順福分者,謂感世間可愛果善」 tr. “‘conducive to merit’ means the wholesome that draws down the lovely results of the world”〔0098a12〕·「順解脫分者,謂定能感涅槃果善」 tr. “‘conducive to liberation’ means the wholesome that is fixed to draw down the result that is nirvāṇa”〔0098a12〕·「順決擇分者,謂近能感聖道果善」 tr. “‘conducive to penetration’ means the wholesome that nearly draws down the result that is the noble path”〔0098a17〕
writing · seals · calculation · letters · numbers「字印及算量」 tr. “letters, seals, and calculation and measuring”〔T29n1559 0252b05〕「如理起者,正加行生」 tr. “‘what is raised in accordance with principle’ means what arises from a right preparation”〔0098a23〕·「此中書印以前身業及彼能發五蘊為體」 tr. “among these, writing and seals have the bodily action spoken of above and the five aggregates that raise it for their entity”〔0098a25〕
excellent · blameworthy · inferior · to be practiced · unsurpassed「有訶覆下性」 tr. “having blame, obscured, of inferior nature”〔T29n1559 0252b11〕「善無漏法亦名為妙」 tr. “wholesome dharmas without outflows are also called excellent”〔0098b03〕·「諸染污法亦名有罪有覆及劣」 tr. “the several defiled dharmas are also called blameworthy, obscured, and inferior”〔0098b03〕·「諸有為善亦名應習」 tr. “the several conditioned wholesome dharmas are also called to be practiced”〔0098b05〕·「解脫涅槃亦名無上」 tr. “liberation, nirvāṇa, is also called unsurpassed”〔0098b07〕
aggregate「此剎那善陰」 tr. “these wholesome skandhas of a moment”〔T29n1559 0250a25〕the quoted stanza 「此剎那善蘊,總立以施名」 tr. “the wholesome aggregates of this one moment, taken together, are established under the name of giving”〔0095c27〕

The Sanskrit in roman letters for technical terms is fastened only to what an ancient transmitted transcription can attest. Most of the divergent names in this unit are differences in the wording of two translations (see the full table at item four), and not glosses of sound and sense by the ancient masters; only for the name 「異處」 tr. “elsewhere” does Puguang’s Record have a note on the geography (「異處謂羯闍尸利沙山,此云象頭山」 tr. “‘elsewhere’ means Mount Gayāśīrṣa, which here is called Elephant-Head Mountain”〔T41n1821 0278a08〕) · and for the name 「波羅蜜多」 tr. “pāramitā” a gloss of sound and sense (「六。波羅,此云彼岸。蜜多,此云到」 tr. “six. Pāra here means the far shore. Mitā here means to reach”〔T41n1821 0283a02〕), and these two are recorded at item six. The rest are left blank, and no present-day critical edition is used to supply them.


III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Eighteen)

Within the range of Unit 6〔0093a15–0098b12〕there are forty-four <app> anchors in all = thirty-nine variants (two duplicates merged) + three CBETA restorations (⟨CB⟩ · detailed in the table at the end) + none without a witness. The three so-called “cross-notes from other canons” were, on being reclassified against the raw XML, found to be just the Korean and Qisha notes belonging to these three CBETA restorations (their readings containing the fascicle, page, and line numbers of the Korean and Qisha editions, for which reason the older method screened them out as “containing Latin line numbers”), and are not a further set; following the form of this collection the three are recorded together with the Taishō original printing and listed in the table at the end, and are not entered into the count of thirty-nine above. All thirty-nine variants are listed (the base text follows the Taishō 【大】 reading · within the context sentence the character collated is marked with 【 】).

Note no.AnchorBase text 【大】 / variantsContext (word for word · the base-text reading)Observation (recorded without adjudication)
00930010093a28人【大】,今【宮】「若爾,僧破其體是何?能所破【人】誰所成就」 tr. “if that is so, what is the entity of the split in the Saṅgha? Between the one who splits and those who are split, in whom is it possessed?”「能所破人」 tr. “the one who splits and those who are split” = the two persons, he who splits and they who are split; read as 「今」 tr. “now,” the phrase is not a word at all. It does not touch the sense
00930030093b04因【大】,因虛【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如是僧破【因】誑語生,故說破僧是無間果」 tr. “such a split in the Saṅgha arises from a lie, and so the splitting of the Saṅgha is said to be a result of immediate retribution”The variant editions add the character 「虛」 tr. “false” to make the full technical name 「虛誑語」 tr. “false speech,” the base text abbreviating it to 「誑語」 tr. “a lie,” the sense being wholly the same. It does not touch the sense
00930040093b07異【大】,果【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「此能破人何所成就?破僧【異】熟何處幾時」 tr. “what does this one who splits possess? Where and for how long does the maturation of splitting the Saṅgha fall?”Maturation and the ripening of the result alike point at the ripening of the result of action, the variant editions using a plainer word, the sense being wholly the same. It does not touch the sense
00930050093c01磨【大】*,摩【石】*「破羯【磨】僧何洲人幾」 tr. “for splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts, which continent and how many men?”The 『磨』 or 『摩』 of 『羯磨』, purely a difference in the characters used for transcription. It does not touch the sense
00930060093c02贍【大】,瞻【石】「【贍】部洲九等,方破法輪僧」 tr. “in Jambudvīpa nine and upward are needed to split the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma”『贍部』 or 『瞻部』, a difference between graphically similar characters used for transcription (of the same type as in the Chapter on the World). It does not touch the sense
00930070093c17速【大】,連【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「未立止觀第一雙時,法爾由彼【速】還合故」 tr. “when the first pair of calm and insight is not yet established, since it is the very nature of things that through them concord swiftly returns”『速』 (swiftly) and 『連』 (successively) shift the sense a little, and both describe the natural return to concord. It touches the sense only very slightly
00940010094a10擊【大】,繫【明】【石】「如子執杖【擊】父身蚊」 tr. “as a son takes a stick to strike a mosquito upon his father’s body”『擊』 (to strike) runs smoothly with the sense of taking a stick to strike a mosquito; 『繫』 (to bind) will not do in this context. It touches the sense rather plainly (read as 「繫」 tr. “to bind”, the whole sentence does not make sense)
00940020094a10蚊【大】,蚤【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如子執杖擊父身【蚊】,母隱在床謂餘而殺」 tr. “as a son takes a stick to strike a mosquito upon his father’s body, and his mother lies hidden upon the bed and he kills her taking her for another”Mosquito and flea are alike small insects, and the substitution does no harm to the doctrine in the incident of “meaning to strike an insect and by mistake harming the mother.” It does not touch the sense
00940040094b07乃【大】,及【石】「謂僧已破【乃】至未合,一切世間入聖得果離染盡漏皆悉被遮」 tr. “that is, once the Saṅgha has been split, until concord returns, all the world is blocked from entering the noble state, gaining the fruits, being freed of defilement, and exhausting the outflows”『乃至』 (until) or 『及』 (and); read as 「及」 tr. “and” with the Stone edition, “until concord returns” becomes two times set side by side, a small difference of syntax. It touches the sense slightly
00940050094b07盡漏【大】,漏盡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】the same sentence, 「離染【盡漏】皆悉被遮」 tr. “being freed of defilement and exhausting the outflows are all blocked”An inversion of word order, both pointing at the exhausting of the outflows. It does not touch the sense
00940060094b26隨【大】,如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「論曰:如是五種,【隨】其次第,是五無間同類業體」 tr. “the treatise says: these five, in that same order, are the entities of the actions of the same class as the five deeds of immediate retribution”『隨其次第』 or 『如其次第』, both pointing at following the order. It does not touch the sense
00940080094c12故【大】,固【宋】【元】【明】【宮】the stanza 「生善趣貴家,具男念堅【故】」 tr. “born in a good destiny and a noble house, having the body of a man and firm recollection”Read as 「固」 tr. “firm” the line is parsed “having the body of a man, and recollection firm”; read as 「故」 tr. “because” it is parsed “because he has the body of a man and firm recollection” — it touches the parsing of the stanza line, and both readings run through the general sense of the whole stanza
00940100094c17巨【大】,臣【石】「謂婆羅門或剎帝利,【巨】富長者大婆羅家」 tr. “that is, of brahmans or kṣatriyas, of families of wealthy elders and great brahmans”「巨富長者」 tr. “wealthy elder” is a common compound; 『臣富長者』 is not a word at all. It touches the sense slightly
00940120094c18羅【大】,羅門【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「巨富長者大婆【羅】家」 tr. “families of wealthy elders and great brahmans”The base text has the abbreviated form 「大婆羅家」 tr. “great brahman families”, the variant editions the full form 「大婆羅門家」 tr. “families of great brahmans”. It does not touch the sense
00940130094c23䭾娑【大】,䭾婆【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如世傳有無價【䭾娑】,當知此言目彼菩薩」 tr. “as the world hands down that there is a priceless tuosuo, one should know that this saying points at that bodhisattva”A difference in the characters used for transcription. It does not touch the sense
00940140094c23目【大】,自【宮】「如世傳有無價䭾娑,當知此言【目】彼菩薩」 tr. “as the world hands down that there is a priceless tuosuo, one should know that this saying points at that bodhisattva”「目」 tr. “to point at” (to point at) runs smoothly with the sense; 「自」 tr. “self” does not run grammatically in this context. It touches the sense slightly
00950010095a02百【大】,有【宋】【元】【明】【宮】the stanza 「餘百劫方修,各【百】福嚴飾」 tr. “a remaining hundred aeons are still needed to cultivate it, and each is adorned with a hundred merits”『each adorned with a hundred merits』 or 『each having merits adorning it』, graphically similar and differing in sense; the preceding line has already said 「百劫」 tr. “a hundred aeons,” and the base text runs the more smoothly. It touches the sense slightly
00950020095a09以【大】,已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「我憶九十一劫【以】來,不見一家因施我食有少傷損」 tr. “I recollect that in ninety-one aeons I have not seen one household suffer the least loss by giving me food”『以來』 or 『已來』, particles interchangeable in classical Chinese. It does not touch the sense
00950030095a29滿【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【宮】「謂於第三無數劫【滿】所逢事佛名為勝觀」 tr. “that is, the Buddha he met and served at the fulfillment of the third incalculable aeon was named Excellent Insight”The variant editions delete the character 「滿」 tr. “fulfillment”, dropping the marker of the temporal stage while still reading through (the following sentence 「第二劫滿」 tr. “at the fulfillment of the second aeon” is not deleted). It touches the sense slightly
00950040095b06同彼我【大】,〔-〕【石】「故今如來一一【同彼】。【我】釋迦菩薩於何位中,何波羅蜜多修習圓滿」 tr. “therefore the Tathāgata of today is in every point the same as that Buddha. At which stage did I, the Śākya bodhisattva, complete the cultivation of which pāramitā?”The Stone edition deletes three characters, and it touches the sense rather plainly — with them deleted, the comparative sense that ‘the Tathāgata of today is in every point the same as that former Buddha’ is lost, and the movement of the text is the more abrupt
00950090095b26往【大】,住【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「能到自所【往】圓德彼岸」 tr. “able to reach the far shore of the fullness of virtue toward which they go”『所往』 (whither one goes) or 『所住』 (wherein one abides), a small difference of angle between dynamic arrival and static abiding. It does not touch the core sense
00950100095c03隨【大】,或隨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「三類皆福,或業或事,【隨】其所應如業道說」 tr. “all three classes are merit; some are action and some are basis, each according to what fits it, as was said of the paths of action”The variant editions add the character 「或」 tr. “or”, keeping the syntax uniform with the preceding text, the sense unchanged. It does not touch the sense
00950110095c17施【大】,捨【宋】【元】【宮】the stanza 「由此捨名【施】,謂為供為益」 tr. “by this relinquishing is named giving, that is, for the sake of offering and for the sake of benefit”Read with the variant editions as 『by this relinquishing is named relinquishing』, it merely repeats the head of the line; the base text buckles to the purport of the stanza (that from relinquishing the name of giving is obtained). It touches the sense rather plainly
00950120095c18富【大】,福【宋】【元】【明】【宮】the stanza 「身語及能發,此招大【富】果」 tr. “the two actions of body and speech together with what raises them; this draws down the result of great wealth”Great wealth (riches) or great merit (merit); the base text is uniform in wording with 「大財富為果」 tr. “great wealth as its result” below. It touches the sense slightly
00950130095c24能發【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「【能發】謂何?謂無貪俱能起此聚」 tr. “what is ‘what can raise’? It is what, together with non-greed, is able to raise this collection”The variant editions delete the two characters, and the self-posed question loses what it asks about. It touches the sense rather plainly, though it can be inferred from the context
00950140095c25曰【大】,言【宮】【石】「如有頌【曰】:若人以淨心……」 tr. “as there is a stanza that says: if a man with a purified mind…”A difference in the customary formula for quoting a stanza. It does not touch the sense
00960010096a06有【大】,自【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「此施名為唯為自益,非他由此【有】獲益故」 tr. “this giving is called only for one’s own benefit, since others do not thereby obtain benefit”『有』 and 『自』 differ slightly in feel, both running as ‘others do not thereby obtain benefit.’ It does not touch the sense
00960020096a10為【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「此施名【為】為二俱益」 tr. “this giving is called for the benefit of both”The addition or omission of a particle, the sense unchanged. It does not touch the sense
00960030096a17差【大】,〔-〕【石】「施【差】別故,果有差別」 tr. “because giving has differences, the result has differences”The Stone edition deletes the character 「差」 tr. “difference”, slightly impairing the sense while still readable. It touches the sense slightly
00960040096a27應【大】,廣【明】「若【應】時施,感應時財,所須應時不過時故」 tr. “if he gives in due season, he obtains wealth in due season, since what he needs comes in due season and not too late”The character 「應」 tr. “due” is uniform with the theme of the whole sentence; the Ming edition’s 「廣」 tr. “wide” does not accord with the context. It touches the sense slightly
00960050096b18食等【大】,衣藥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「先說應施客行病侍、園林常食及寒風熱隨時【食等】」 tr. “it is first said that one should give to travelers, to the sick and their nurses, and give groves, regular food, and food in due season against cold, wind, and heat”The items of the things given among the seven bases of meritorious action that have a support differ in wording (the class of regular food or the class of robes and medicine), and it touches the content of the enumeration. Recorded only, without adjudication
00960060096b24勝【大】,脫【明】the stanza 「脫於【勝】菩薩,第八施最勝」 tr. “the freed, the excellent bodhisattva, and the eighth giving are most excellent”「勝」 tr. “excellent” (an excellent bodhisattva) or 「脫」 tr. “freed”, graphically similar and differing in sense, the Ming edition being the harder to construe. It touches the sense slightly
00960070096c05相【大】,根【宮】「怖畏施者,謂見此財壞【相】現前,寧施不失」 tr. “giving out of fear means that seeing before one the marks of this wealth’s destruction, one would rather give it than lose it”「相」 tr. “the marks” buckles to the visual sense of 「見……現前」 tr. “seeing … before one”; the Palace edition’s 「根」 tr. “faculty” is the harder to construe. It touches the sense slightly
00960080096c10生【大】,身【流布本】the stanza 「父母病法師,最後【生】菩薩」 tr. “father, mother, the sick, one who preaches the Dharma, and a bodhisattva of the last birth”「最後生菩薩」 tr. “a bodhisattva of the last birth” and 「最後身菩薩」 tr. “a bodhisattva of the last body” are both fixed technical terms, and both readings run through. It does not touch the sense
00960090096c22彼【大】,後【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「田,謂於【彼】作損作益」 tr. “the field means doing harm or doing benefit to that object”The base text’s 「彼」 tr. “that” runs smoothly in taking up the word 「田」 tr. “the field” above; 「後」 tr. “after” does not accord with the item 「田」 tr. “field” among the six causes. It touches the sense slightly
00970010097a06伴【大】,住【宋】【元】【明】【宮】the stanza 「無惡作對治,有【伴】異熟故」 tr. “no regret and no counteraction, having companions, and maturation”「有伴」 tr. “having companions” is a fixed technical term among the five causes of increased action, and 「有住」 tr. “having abiding” makes no sense at all. It touches the sense rather plainly (the variant is suspected of corruption)
00970020097a17既【大】,諸【宋】【元】【明】「此施名為唯為自益。【既】無受者,福如何成」 tr. “this giving is called only for one’s own benefit. Since there is no recipient, how is the merit accomplished?”「既」 tr. “since” (a connective taking up what precedes) buckles to the syntax of the posed question; 「諸」 tr. “the several” does not run here. It touches the sense slightly
00970030097b06殖【大】下同,植【宋】【元】【明】【宮】下同「而益他心【殖】諸施種,但招愛果不招非愛」 tr. “yet sowing the several seeds of giving with a mind to benefit others, he draws down only a lovely result and not an unlovely one”『殖』 and 『植』 are cognate variant forms (in the sense of sowing), and the Taishō note itself marks 「下同」 tr. “the same below.” It does not touch the sense
00970060097c12苣蕂【大】,臣勝【石】「以定地善於心相續極能熏習令成德類,如花熏【苣蕂】」 tr. “since the wholesome of the concentrated stage is supremely able to perfume the continuum of mind and make it a thing of virtue, as flowers perfume sesame”『苣蕂』 (sesame) is what the simile of taking fragrance from flowers rests upon; the Stone edition’s 「臣勝」 tr. “chensheng” is a graphically similar corruption and will not do for this simile. It touches the sense slightly

CBETA restorations (<note type="add"> · not <app> variants · recorded together with the Taishō original printing · marked ⟨CB⟩) — following the form of this collection, the reading listed first is the one the base-text stream follows (where 【CB】 stands first = a CBETA restoration that the base-text stream follows; where 【大】 stands first = CBETA keeps a note but does not restore).

Note no.AnchorReading (the first listed = the base-text stream)Context (word for word · the reading of the base-text stream)Explanation
0094a1001 ⟨CB⟩0094a10身【CB】【麗-CB】,母【大】「如子執杖擊父【身】蚊,母隱在床謂餘而殺」 tr. “as a son takes a stick to strike a mosquito upon his father’s body, and his mother lies hidden upon the bed and he kills her taking her for another”A CBETA restoration — the Taishō original prints 「母」 tr. “mother”, and CBETA restores 「身」 tr. “body” following the Korean edition, the base-text stream following CB. Here the Taishō original printing 『a mosquito upon father and mother』 collides in sense with the following sentence 「母隱在床」 tr. “his mother lies hidden upon the bed,” whereas after the restoration 「父身蚊」 tr. “a mosquito upon his father’s body” stands plainly apart from it. Not entered into the count of the variants
0095b0801 ⟨CB⟩0095b08析【CB】,折【大】【磧-CB】,扸【麗-CB】the stanza 「但由悲普施,被【析】身無忿」 tr. “giving universally by compassion alone, the body cut apart without resentment”A CBETA restoration — the Taishō original prints 「折」 tr. “broken”, the Qisha likewise 「折」 tr. “broken”, the Korean 「扸」 tr. “split”, and CBETA settles on 「析」 tr. “cut apart”, the base-text stream following CB. 『析身』 and 『折身』 alike describe the matter of being cut limb from limb, and the prose has 「被析身支」 tr. “has the limbs of his body cut apart.” Not entered into the count of the variants
0097a2201 ⟨CB⟩0097a22田【大】【磧-CB】,由【麗-CB】「受類福者,謂所施【田】受用施物施福方起」 tr. “the merit of the class of enjoyment means that the field given to makes use of the thing given, and only then does the merit of giving arise”CBETA keeps a note but does not restore — the first reading is 【大】 itself, and the base-text stream still follows the Taishō with 「田」 tr. “the field”; the Korean has 「由」 tr. “by”, recorded alongside for reference. Not entered into the count of the variants

An honest record, one: the two notes 0094001 (『擊』/『繫』) and 0094002 (『蚊』/『蚤』) share the anchor〔0094a10〕, and at that same place there is besides one CBETA restoration (『身』/『母』), so that three matters appear together in one and the same line, and in reading, all three should be viewed together.

An honest record, two: the note 0097003 is marked 「下同」 tr. “the same below” in the Taishō original (and in the variant editions 「下同」 tr. “the same below” as well), and so all the later occurrences of the same character in this unit follow it, without a separate note number being issued.

Conclusion on the collation: of the thirty-nine, about two thirds are differences of graphically similar corruption, of characters used for transcription, or of the addition and omission of particles; those bearing somewhat more weight of sense number seven — 0094001 (『擊』/『繫』 · whether the sentence can be construed at all) · 0094008 (『故』/『固』 · the parsing of a stanza line) · 0095004 (『同彼我』/〔-〕 · the deletion of three characters from a whole passage) · 0095011 (『施』/『捨』 · buckling to the purport of the stanza) · 0095013 (『能發』/〔-〕 · the completeness of a self-posed question) · 0096005 (『食等』/『衣藥』 · the content of an enumeration) · 0097001 (『伴』/『住』 · a fixed technical term). Not one is raised into a case of settling the text (there is none in which both the citation of an ancient master and the doctrine support the variant; the three commentaries within the range of this unit are not found to cite variants of this kind in particular). The variants are recorded alongside for reference, recorded only, without adjudication; the choosing between them belongs to the adjudication of doctrine.


IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma T1559 ★)

The base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Eighteen〔T29n1558 0093a15–0098b12〕↔ the corresponding passage in Paramārtha’s Fascicle Thirteen〔T29n1559 0247b21–0252b21〕. The boundaries of the passage in both texts are fixed by the structure of the scene (it is forbidden to search Paramārtha’s text with Xuanzang’s wording) —

  • Beginning〔T29n1559 0247b21〕: 「此無間業體性云何?四身業為體,一口業為體,三殺生為性,一妄語為性,一殺生前分為性。」 tr. “what is the nature of the entity of these deeds of immediate retribution? Four have bodily action for their entity, one has verbal action for its entity, three have killing for their nature, one has false speech for its nature, one has the fore-part of killing for its nature.” This sentence answers word for word the question at the head of Xuanzang’s fascicle (the same question · the same fivefold structure of answer); what is adjudged before it is still the general account of the three obstructions, and belongs to the passage corresponding to Unit 5.
  • Ending〔T29n1559 0252b21〕: 「尚無法等涅槃,何況有上。」 tr. “there is not even a dharma equal to nirvāṇa, how much less one above it.” Immediately after it comes the end-title of Paramārtha’s Fascicle Thirteen, followed by Fascicle Fourteen, 「中分別惑品」 tr. “the Chapter Analyzing the Afflictions, middle part”; and this sentence is the same close as Xuanzang’s at the end of the chapter, 「解脫涅槃亦名無上」 tr. “liberation, nirvāṇa, is also called unsurpassed”〔0098b07〕·「餘法有上,義准已成」 tr. “that the remaining dharmas have something above them is established by inference from the sense”〔0098b09〕.
  • The two translations divide their fascicles differently: Paramārtha divides the Chapter on Action into 「之一」 tr. “part one” through 「之四」 tr. “part four,” Xuanzang into six fascicles; the passage corresponding to Unit 6 falls within Paramārtha’s 「之四」 tr. “part four” and does not coincide with the fascicle boundary, so that the boundary of the passage can be fixed only by the structure of the scene, and the fascicle title may not be made to serve as the boundary.

A basic difference of form: Xuanzang sets out the whole stanza first under 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says” and then the prose; Paramārtha embeds his explanation line by line under 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” one stanza being commonly split and cited in two to four places. Thus Xuanzang’s thirty-three root stanzas appear in Paramārtha’s text as a number of short verses scattered through it — the most notable instances are seen in items three, seven, sixteen, and thirty-eight below.

Principal items of comparison (item by item · recording those that bear doctrinal weight and those that differ in the system of renderings):

  1. The difference of opening and gathering between stanza and prose at the entity of the five deeds of immediate retribution — Xuanzang first sets out the stanza 「此五無間中,四身一語業,三殺一誑語,一殺生加行」 tr. “among these five deeds of immediate retribution, four are bodily and one verbal action; three are killing and one is a lie; one is the preparation for killing”〔0093a22〕and then the prose; Paramārtha here has no corresponding verse, and explains directly in prose, 「此無間業體性云何?四身業為體,一口業為體,三殺生為性,一妄語為性,一殺生前分為性」 tr. “what is the nature of the entity of these deeds of immediate retribution? Four have bodily action for their entity, one has verbal action for its entity, three have killing for their nature, one has false speech for its nature, one has the fore-part of killing for its nature”〔T29n1559 0247b21〕. ⇒ Xuanzang divides stanza and treatise in two, Paramārtha uses prose alone in this section, an instance of a basic difference of form.
  2. The entity of the split in the Saṅgha · one stanza split into two verses — Xuanzang has 「僧破不和合,心不相應行,無覆無記性,所破僧所成」 tr. “the split in the Saṅgha is non-concord, a formation not associated with mind, of unobscured-indeterminate quality, possessed by the Saṅgha that is split”〔0093b01〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:僧破非和合,性非相應法,無染無記法」 tr. “the verse says: the split in the Saṅgha is non-concord, its nature is a dharma not associated, an undefiled and indeterminate dharma”〔T29n1559 0247b26〕and 「偈曰:眾與此相應」 tr. “the verse says: the assembly is associated with it”〔T29n1559 0247b29〕. Xuanzang’s last line 「所破僧所成」 tr. “possessed by the Saṅgha that is split” is set out separately by Paramārtha as 「眾與此相應」 tr. “the assembly is associated with it.”
  3. The offense of lying in the one who splits · one stanza split into three — Xuanzang’s one stanza of four lines, 「能破者唯成,此虛誑語罪,無間一劫熟,隨罪增苦增」 tr. “the one who splits possesses only this offense of false speech; it matures for one aeon in the hell without interval; as the offenses increase the suffering increases”〔0093b08〕‖ Paramārtha splits it into three: 「依此妄語罪,能破與相應」 tr. “by this offense of false speech the one who splits is associated with it”〔T29n1559 0247c02〕·「毘指一劫熟」 tr. “in Bizhi it matures for one aeon”〔T29n1559 0247c05〕·「如增苦受增」 tr. “as they increase, the suffering undergone increases”〔T29n1559 0247c09〕. ⭐ Further, Xuanzang renders 「無間」 tr. “without interval” by sense while Paramārtha transcribes it as 「毘指」 tr.Bizhi” (『阿毘指』).
  4. The standing of the one who can split — Xuanzang has 「苾芻見淨行,破異處愚夫,忍異師道時,名破不經宿」 tr. “a bhikṣu of views and pure conduct splits the foolish in another place; when they accept another master and path it is called splitting, and it does not last the night”〔0093b18〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:比丘見好行,破」 tr. “the verse says: a bhikṣu of views and good conduct splits”〔T29n1559 0247c12〕. 『苾芻』 and 『比丘』 are a systematic difference of rendering throughout; the characters 「淨行」 tr. “pure conduct” and 「好行」 tr. “good conduct” differ as well.
  5. Jambudvīpa and nine men and upward · the scattering of the stanza — Xuanzang has 「贍部洲九等,方破法輪僧;唯破羯磨僧,通三洲八等」 tr. “in Jambudvīpa nine and upward may split the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma; the splitting of the Saṅgha in formal acts alone extends to three continents with eight and upward”〔0093c02〕‖ Paramārtha scatters it into several short verses: 「三洲有破業」 tr. “in three continents there is the act of splitting”〔T29n1559 0248a05〕·「此由八及餘」 tr. “this is by eight and the rest”〔T29n1559 0248a07〕and so on. 『贍部洲』 and 『剡浮洲』 are a systematic difference of rendering.
  6. The six occasions with no splitting of the wheel of Dharma · the blister and the arbuda — Xuanzang has 「初後皰雙前,佛滅未結界,於如是六位,無破法輪僧」 tr. “the first, the last, before the blisters, before the pair, the Buddha’s passing, and no boundary yet established — on these six occasions there is no splitting of the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma”〔0093c12〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:初後頞浮前,雙前師滅時,未結別住時,破輪不得成」 tr. “the verse says: the first, the last, before the arbuda, before the pair, at the time of the Master’s passing, when separate residence is not yet established, the splitting of the wheel cannot be accomplished”〔T29n1559 0248a09〕. ⭐ 「皰」 tr. “blister” (Xuanzang · by sense, describing the first appearance of the budding upon discipline and view) and 「頞浮陀」 tr.arbuda” (Paramārtha · by transcription) are a basic difference of method (sense-rendering or transcription), not an error of characters.
  7. The conditions by which killing one’s mother and the rest become deeds of immediate retribution · a group of stanzas scattered — Xuanzang’s one stanza of six lines, 「棄壞恩德田,轉形亦成逆,母謂因彼血,誤等無或有,打心出佛血,害後無學無」 tr. “forsaking and destroying the fields of kindness and virtue, even a change of sex still makes a deed of immediate retribution; ‘mother’ means her by whose blood; in cases of mistake there is none, or there is; drawing the Buddha’s blood with a mind to strike, and killing one who becomes beyond learning afterward, there is none”〔0093c22〕‖ Paramārtha scatters it into several verses: 「有恩功德田,由捨離除故」 tr. “the field of kindness and of virtue, because of forsaking and removing”〔T29n1559 0248a20〕·「別根障亦有」 tr. “a different faculty is likewise an obstruction”〔T29n1559 0248a26〕·「從血生是母」 tr. “she from whose blood he is born is the mother”〔T29n1559 0248b03〕·「於佛打意無」 tr. “toward the Buddha, with a mind to strike, there is none”〔T29n1559 0248b21〕·「害後無學無」 tr. “killing one who becomes beyond learning afterward, there is none”〔T29n1559 0248b24〕. ⭐ The last line is word for word identical with Xuanzang’s.
  8. The preparation for a deed of immediate retribution being fixed — Xuanzang has 「造逆定加行,無離染得果」 tr. “the preparation for a deed of immediate retribution being fixed, there is no freeing from defilement and no gaining of a fruit”〔0094a25〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:行無間前人,無離欲及果」 tr. “the verse says: for the man in the fore-part of a deed of immediate retribution there is no freedom from desire and no fruit”〔T29n1559 0248b27〕. Paramārtha folds this into the same group of verse explanations as the preceding item, and does not begin a separate stanza as Xuanzang does.
  9. The lie that splits the Saṅgha is greatest · one stanza saying two things together, which Paramārtha divides into two questions — Xuanzang’s one stanza of four lines says two things together, 「破僧虛誑語,於罪中最大;感第一有思,世善中大果」 tr. “the lie that splits the Saṅgha is greatest among offenses; the volition drawing down the foremost existence has the greatest result among worldly wholesome things”〔0094b02〕‖ Paramārtha splits it into two independent questions and answers: 「於五無間中,何無間業罪最重?偈曰:破僧和妄語,許最大重罪」 tr. “among the five deeds of immediate retribution, which deed of immediate retribution is heaviest in offense? The verse says: splitting the Saṅgha’s concord and false speech are granted to be the greatest and heaviest offense”〔T29n1559 0248c03〕and 「於善行中何善行果報最大?偈曰:世有頂故意,善中最大果」 tr. “among good practices, which good practice has the greatest retribution? The verse says: the intention toward the worldly summit of existence has the greatest result among wholesome things”〔T29n1559 0248c21〕. ⭐ A conspicuous instance of a structural difference of opening and gathering.
  10. The five of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution · a nun beyond learning or an arhat — Xuanzang has 「污母無學尼,殺住定菩薩,及有學聖者,奪僧和合緣,破壞窣堵波,是無間同類」 tr. “defiling one’s mother who is a nun beyond learning, killing a bodhisattva abiding in certainty and a noble one who is a learner, seizing away the requisites of the Saṅgha’s concord, destroying a stūpa — these are of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution”〔0094b23〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:污母阿羅漢,殺定地菩薩,及有學聖人,奪僧和合緣,是無間同類,五破佛支提」 tr. “the verse says: defiling one’s mother who is an arhat, killing a bodhisattva of the fixed stage and a noble person who is a learner, seizing away the requisites of the Saṅgha’s concord — these are of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution, the fifth being destroying a caitya of the Buddha”〔T29n1559 0248c29〕. ⭐ Xuanzang marks plainly 「無學尼」 tr. “a nun beyond learning” (bringing out her standing as a bhikṣuṇī), while Paramārtha has only 「污母阿羅漢」 tr. “defiling one’s mother who is an arhat” (without setting down the character 「尼」 tr. “nun”); yet his own prose explanation, 「若人污壞自母阿羅漢,由行非梵行故」 tr. “if a man defiles his own mother who is an arhat, by practicing what is not the pure life”〔T29n1559 0249a03〕, still means that the mother is an arhat. 『窣堵波』 and 『支提』 are a systematic difference of rendering; and the order of the line 「破壞窣堵波」 tr. “destroying a stūpa” differs in the two texts as well (Paramārtha placing it at the end).
  11. The obstruction of action at three times · the non-returner and the anāgāmin — Xuanzang has 「將得忍不還,無學業為障」 tr. “about to gain receptivity, non-return, and the state beyond learning, action is an obstruction”〔0094c02〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:忍那含羅漢,位中業起障」 tr. “the verse says: at the stages of receptivity, the anāgāmin, and the arhat, action raises an obstruction”〔T29n1559 0249a08〕. 『不還』 and 『那含』 are a systematic difference of rendering.
  12. The naming of the bodhisattva abiding in certainty · Paramārtha has one additional verse of question — Xuanzang has 「從修妙相業,菩薩得定名,生善趣貴家,具男念堅故」 tr. “from cultivating the action producing the excellent marks the bodhisattva gains the name of certainty, since he is born in a good destiny and a noble house, has the body of a man, and is firm in recollection”〔0094c11〕‖ Paramārtha first poses the question, 「偈曰:菩薩從何位」 tr. “the verse says: from which stage is the bodhisattva so called?”〔T29n1559 0249a15〕, then answers, 「偈曰:從作相業時」 tr. “the verse says: from the time of doing the action producing the marks”〔T29n1559 0249a16〕, and continues, 「偈曰:善道貴家具,男憶宿不退」 tr. “the verse says: a good destiny, a noble house, completeness, the body of a man, recollecting former lives, not drawing back”〔T29n1559 0249a19〕. ⭐ Xuanzang’s last line 「具男念堅故」 tr. “having the body of a man and firm recollection” (the body of a man · firmness of recollection) appears in Paramārtha as 「男憶宿不退」 tr. “the body of a man, recollecting former lives, not drawing back” (the body of a man · recollecting former lives · not drawing back), differing both in angle and in fullness; and Paramārtha sets up besides the question 「菩薩從何位」 tr. “from which stage is the bodhisattva so called?”, which Xuanzang does not have.
  13. The place for cultivating the action producing the marks · volition and intention — Xuanzang has 「贍部男對佛,佛思思所成,餘百劫方修,各百福嚴飾」 tr. “in Jambudvīpa, a man, facing a Buddha, the volition with a Buddha for its object, formed through reflection; a remaining hundred aeons of cultivating; each adorned with a hundred merits”〔0095a01〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:剡浮洲丈夫,對佛佛故意,思慧類百劫,於餘得引此」 tr. “the verse says: a man of the Jambu Continent, facing a Buddha, the intention with a Buddha for its object, of the class of the discernment of reflection, a hundred aeons; in the remainder he draws this forth”〔T29n1559 0249b06〕. ⭐ Xuanzang’s 「思」 tr. “volition” and Paramārtha’s 「故意」 tr. “intention” are divergent renderings of one and the same dharma-characteristic (Paramārtha being accustomed to render it 「故意」 tr. “intention”).
  14. The difference of stanza and prose at the offerings through the three incalculable aeons — Xuanzang has 「於三無數劫,各供養七萬,又如次供養,五六七千佛」 tr. “in the three incalculable aeons he made offerings to seventy thousand each, and further, in order, to five, six, and seven thousand Buddhas”〔0095a20〕‖ Paramārtha has no corresponding verse, and lists the numbers directly in prose, 「於初阿僧祇事七十五千佛,於第二阿僧祇事七十六千佛,於第三阿僧祇事七十七千佛」 tr. “in the first asaṃkhyeya he served seventy-five thousand Buddhas, in the second asaṃkhyeya seventy-six thousand Buddhas, in the third asaṃkhyeya seventy-seven thousand Buddhas”〔T29n1559 0249b25〕. 『阿僧祇』 and 『無數劫』 are a systematic difference of transcription and sense-rendering.
  15. The names of the Buddhas met in reverse order — Xuanzang has 「三無數劫滿,逆次逢勝觀,然燈寶髻佛,初釋迦牟尼」 tr. “at the fulfillment of the three incalculable aeons, in reverse order he met Excellent Insight, Burning Lamp, and Jewel-Topknot; at first, Śākyamuni”〔0095a26〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:三僧祇後出,毘婆尸、燃燈、寶光」 tr. “the verse says: after the three asaṃkhyeyas appeared Vipaśyin, Burning Lamp, Jewel-Light”〔T29n1559 0249b28〕and 「偈曰:先釋迦」 tr. “the verse says: first Śākya”〔T29n1559 0249c03〕. Excellent Insight and Vipaśyin · Jewel-Topknot and Jewel-Light are differences in the characters used for the names of Buddhas, while Burning Lamp bears the same name. Whether these are divergent renderings of one and the same Buddha, or rest upon different transmissions, is not to be settled by the words, and is recorded only, without adjudication.
  16. The six pāramitās in four stages · one stanza split into four verses — Xuanzang’s one stanza of eight lines〔0095b08〕‖ Paramārtha splits it into four groups: 「遍處施一切,由大悲施滿」 tr. “giving all things everywhere, by great compassion giving is fulfilled”〔T29n1559 0249c08〕·「分斫身無怪,有欲戒忍成」 tr. “the body cut apart limb from limb without dismay, though with desire, discipline and patience are accomplished”〔T29n1559 0249c12〕·「讚底沙精進」 tr. “praising Tiṣya, vigor”〔T29n1559 0249c16〕·「定慧覺無間」 tr. “absorption and discernment, awakening without interval”〔T29n1559 0249c24〕. The four stages (giving; discipline and patience; vigor; absorption and discernment) correspond in the two texts in structure, while Paramārtha asks and answers section by section and Xuanzang gathers all into one stanza.
  17. The stanza in praise of the Buddha Tiṣya is wholly different — Xuanzang quotes the stanza 「天地此界多聞室,逝宮天處十方無,丈夫牛王大沙門,尋地山林遍無等」 tr. “in heaven and earth, in the hall of much hearing of this world, in the palaces of the departed, the abodes of the gods, and the ten directions, there is none; great man, bull among men, great śramaṇa, searching the earth and the mountain forests there is nowhere an equal”〔0095b21〕‖ Paramārtha quotes the stanza 「地天梵靜處皆無,三世十方未曾有,遍行尋此地山林,何人等尊由三德」 tr. “in earth, heaven, and the quiescent abode of Brahmā there is none; in the three times and ten directions there has never been; going everywhere and searching this earth and the mountain forests, what man is equal to the Honored One in his three virtues?”〔T29n1559 0249c21〕. The two stanzas are the same in subject (the verse of the seven days and nights in praise of the Buddha Tiṣya) and yet wholly different word for word — the most notable instance of divergence in the rendering of quoted stanzas in this unit.
  18. The three classes of giving, discipline, and cultivation · basis and class — Xuanzang has 「施戒修三類,各隨其所應,受福業事名,差別如業道」 tr. “the three classes of giving, discipline, and cultivation each receive, according to what fits them, the names merit, action, and basis, their differences being as with the paths of action”〔0095c01〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:福業福業類,此三如業道」 tr. “the verse says: meritorious action and the class of meritorious action, these three are as the paths of action”〔T29n1559 0250a02〕. Xuanzang has 「福業事」 tr. “basis of meritorious action” while Paramārtha gathers them under the general name 「福業類」 tr. “class of meritorious action”, 『事』 and 『類』 being a systematic difference of rendering.
  19. The entity of giving · one stanza split into three — Xuanzang has 「由此捨名施,謂為供為益,身語及能發,此招大富果」 tr. “by this relinquishing is named giving, that is, for the sake of offering and of benefit; the two actions of body and speech together with what raises them; this draws down the result of great wealth”〔0095c17〕‖ Paramārtha splits it into three verses: 「由此施是施」 tr. “by this giving is giving”〔T29n1559 0250a15〕·「欲供養利意」 tr. “the intent to make offering and to benefit”〔T29n1559 0250a18〕·「身口及緣起」 tr. “body and speech and what arises in dependence”〔T29n1559 0250a21〕.
  20. The quoted stanza on the merit of the class of giving · nearly the same with differing characters — Xuanzang has 「若人以淨心,輟己而行施,此剎那善蘊,總立以施名」 tr. “if a man with a purified mind stints himself and practices giving, the wholesome aggregates of this one moment are together established under the name of giving”〔0095c26〕‖ Paramārtha has 「慧人由善心,若捨財於他,此剎那善陰,說此名施業」 tr. “a man of discernment, with a wholesome mind, if he relinquishes wealth to another, these wholesome skandhas of a moment, these are called the action of giving”〔T29n1559 0250a24〕. The two stanzas can be matched line by line (『若人以淨心』 / 『慧人由善心』 · 『輟己而行施』 / 『若捨財於他』 · 『此剎那善蘊』 / 『此剎那善陰』 · 『總立以施名』 / 『說此名施業』), 『蘊』 and 『陰』 being a systematic difference of rendering. ⇒ This forms a contrast with the word-for-word disparity of item seventeen.
  21. For the benefit of oneself, of another, of both — Xuanzang has 「為益自他俱,不為二行施」 tr. “for the benefit of oneself, of another, of both, and not for either, giving is practiced”〔0096a03〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:為利自他二,不為二故施」 tr. “the verse says: for the profit of oneself, of another, of both, and not for either, one gives”〔T29n1559 0250a27〕. Nearly the same, 『益』 and 『利』 glossing one another.
  22. The donor’s four virtues of difference · one stanza split into three — Xuanzang has 「主異由信等,行敬重等施,得尊重廣愛,應時難奪果」 tr. “the donor’s difference is by faith and the rest; practicing giving with reverence and the rest, he obtains the results of being honored, of wide affection, of timeliness, and of what is hard to take away”〔0096a19〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:由信等人勝」 tr. “the verse says: by faith and the rest the person is excellent”〔T29n1559 0250b09〕and 「偈曰:以敬重等施」 tr. “the verse says: giving with reverence and the rest”〔T29n1559 0250b12〕and 「偈曰:得尊重大樂,應時及難奪」 tr. “the verse says: he obtains honor and great pleasure, timeliness and what is hard to take away”〔T29n1559 0250b14〕. The characters 「廣愛」 tr. “wide affection” and 「大樂」 tr. “great pleasure” differ.
  23. The results of the difference of goods — Xuanzang has 「財異由色等,得妙色好名,眾愛柔軟身,有隨時樂觸」 tr. “the goods differ by visible form and the rest; one obtains excellent form, a good name, being loved by the multitude, a supple body, and touches of pleasure in due season”〔0096b01〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:色等德物勝」 tr. “the verse says: the goods excelling in the virtues of visible form and the rest”〔T29n1559 0250b20〕and 「偈曰:妙色好名聞,可愛相軟滑,隨時樂觸身」 tr. “the verse says: excellent form, good repute, a lovely appearance, smooth and soft, a body of pleasant touch in due season”〔T29n1559 0250b23〕. 「眾愛」 tr. “loved by the multitude” and 「可愛」 tr. “lovely” · 「柔軟身」 tr. “a supple body” and 「相軟滑」 tr. “a smooth and soft appearance” differ in wording while the sense runs through.
  24. The names of the eight givings compared one by one — Xuanzang’s eight givings, 「八施者何?一隨至施、二怖畏施、三報恩施、四求報施、五習先施、六希天施、七要名施、八為莊嚴心為資助心為資瑜伽為得上義而行惠施」 tr. “what are the eight givings? First, giving to whoever comes; second, giving out of fear; third, giving in return for kindness; fourth, giving in hope of return; fifth, giving after the custom of forebears; sixth, giving in hope of heaven; seventh, giving to secure a name; eighth, the giving practiced in order to adorn the mind, to support the mind, to further the practice of yoga, and to gain the higher sense”〔0096b29〕‖ Paramārtha’s eight givings, 「一已至施;二怖畏施;三已施我施;四當施我施;五昔已施施,謂父及先亡等;六為得天道施;七為得好名聞施;八為莊嚴心施」 tr. “first, giving to one who has come; second, giving out of fear; third, giving to one who has given to me; fourth, giving to one who will give to me; fifth, giving because it was given of old, that is, to fathers and forebears departed; sixth, giving in order to gain the way of the gods; seventh, giving in order to gain good repute; eighth, giving in order to adorn the mind”〔T29n1559 0250c17〕. ⭐ Compared one by one: 『隨至』 and 『已至』 · 『怖畏』 and 『怖畏』 (wholly the same) · 『報恩』 and 『已施我施』 · 『求報』 and 『當施我施』 · 『習先』 and 『昔已施施』 · 『希天』 and 『為得天道』 · 『要名』 and 『為得好名聞』 · 『莊嚴心等』 and 『莊嚴心施等』. Paramārtha’s third and fourth state the temporal order of cause and result outright with 「已施我」 tr. “has given to me” and 「當施我」 tr. “will give to me,” which is more spread out than Xuanzang’s 「報恩」 tr. “in return for kindness” and 「求報」 tr. “in hope of return,” a difference of fullness.
  25. The five fields · the Dharma master and one who preaches the Dharma — Xuanzang has 「父母病法師,最後生菩薩,設非證聖者,施果亦無量」 tr. “father, mother, the sick, a Dharma master, a bodhisattva of the last birth — even if they have not realized the noble fruits, the result of giving to them is measureless”〔0096c10〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:父母病說法,人後生菩薩,雖凡夫中施,果報無數量」 tr. “the verse says: father, mother, the sick, one who preaches the Dharma, a bodhisattva of the last birth — though giving among ordinary beings, the retribution is beyond number”〔T29n1559 0250c26〕. Nearly the same, 『法師』 and 『說法人』 differing in word order.
  26. The six causes of an action’s lightness or heaviness compared one by one — Xuanzang has 「後起田根本,加行思意樂,由此下上故,業成下上品」 tr. “the after-effect, the field, the root, the preparation, the volition, the intent; by these being lower or higher, action becomes of the lower or higher grade”〔0096c20〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:後分田及依,前分故意願,此下上品故,故業有下上」 tr. “the verse says: the later part, the field and the support, the earlier part, the intention, the wish; by these being of the lower or higher grade, action therefore has lower and higher”〔T29n1559 0251a05〕. Item by item: 『後起』 and 『後分』 · 『田』 and 『田』 (the same) · 『根本』 and 『依』 (Paramārtha glossing 「依」 tr. “the support” as the path of action) · 『加行』 and 『前分』 · 『思』 and 『故意』 · 『意樂』 and 『願』. All six causes are present, and the renderings differ systematically.
  27. The five causes of increased action — Xuanzang has 「由審思圓滿,無惡作對治,有伴異熟故,此業名增長」 tr. “by deliberation, by completeness, by the absence of regret and of counteraction, by having companions, and by maturation, this action is called increased”〔0097a05〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:故意作圓滿,無憂悔對治,由伴類果報,說業所增長」 tr. “the verse says: intention, doing, completeness, no sorrow, remorse, or counteraction, by companions of its class and retribution, the action is said to be increased”〔T29n1559 0251a18〕. 「審思」 tr. “deliberation” and 「故意作」 tr. “intention and doing” · 「惡作」 tr. “regret” and 「憂悔」 tr. “sorrow and remorse” (both pointing at remorse) · 「異熟」 tr. “maturation” and 「果報」 tr. “retribution” are the same in sense and different in wording.
  28. The merit of the class of relinquishing in giving to a caitya · caitya in two transcriptions — Xuanzang has 「制多捨類福,如慈等無受」 tr. “toward a caitya there is merit of the class of relinquishing, as with loving-kindness and the rest where there is no receiving”〔0097a19〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:支提捨類福」 tr. “the verse says: toward a caitya, merit of the class of relinquishing”〔T29n1559 0251b05〕and 「偈曰:如慈雖不受」 tr. “the verse says: as with loving-kindness, though there is no receiving”〔T29n1559 0251b10〕. 『制多』 and 『支提』 are a systematic difference of rendering (as with 『窣堵波』 and 『支提』 in item ten).
  29. A bad field has a lovely result — Xuanzang has 「惡田有愛果,種果無倒故」 tr. “a bad field has a lovely result, since between seed and fruit there is no inversion”〔0097b09〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:惡田有好菓,菓種不倒故」 tr. “the verse says: a bad field has good fruit, since fruit and seed are not inverted”〔T29n1559 0251b21〕. 『愛果』 and 『好菓』 · 『種果無倒』 and 『菓種不倒』 differ slightly in word order.
  30. The naming of discipline · positive and negative, opened and gathered — Xuanzang establishes discipline positively, 「離犯戒及遮,名戒各有二,非犯戒因壞,依治滅淨等」 tr. “keeping away from the breaking of discipline and from what is prohibited is called discipline, each of two kinds; not destroyed by the breaking of discipline or its causes, founded on counteraction and on cessation, it is called purity and the rest”〔0097b17〕‖ Paramārtha establishes the negative first, 「偈曰:邪戒謂惡色,正戒離此二」 tr. “the verse says: wrong discipline means evil form; right discipline is keeping away from these two”〔T29n1559 0251b28〕and 「偈曰:及是佛遮制」 tr. “the verse says: and what the Buddha has prohibited”〔T29n1559 0251c03〕and 「偈曰:此清淨四德」 tr. “the verse says: the four virtues of its purity”〔T29n1559 0251c08〕. Xuanzang establishes 「戒」 tr. “discipline” directly as keeping away from the breaking of discipline and from what is prohibited, while Paramārtha first establishes 「邪戒」 tr. “wrong discipline” and then comes back to 「正戒離此二」 tr. “right discipline is keeping away from these two” — a difference of opening and gathering in the order of exposition, not an error of characters.
  31. The wholesome of equipoise is named cultivation — Xuanzang has 「等引善名修,極能熏心故」 tr. “the wholesome of equipoise is named cultivation, since it is supremely able to perfume the mind”〔0097c09〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:寂靜地善業修」 tr. “the verse says: the wholesome action of the stage of tranquility is cultivation”〔T29n1559 0251c23〕and 「偈曰:能薰心故」 tr. “the verse says: since it can perfume the mind”〔T29n1559 0251c25〕. 『等引』 (named from the equipoise of concentration) and 『寂靜地』 (named from the tranquility of concentration) differ in angle of wording while pointing alike at the wholesome of the concentrated stage.
  32. The excellent results of discipline and cultivation · liberation and the fruit of separation — Xuanzang has 「戒修勝如次,感生天解脫」 tr. “discipline and cultivation, with regard to what is more excellent, in that order draw down birth in heaven and liberation”〔0097c15〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:由勝戒感天,修感相離果」 tr. “the verse says: by excellence, discipline draws down heaven, cultivation draws down the fruit of separation”〔T29n1559 0251c28〕. 『解脫』 and 『相離果』 (the result of release from bondage) are synonyms in different words.
  33. The measure of the merit of Brahmā · the preceptors of former times and the old masters of former times — Xuanzang’s stanza has 「感劫生天等,為一梵福量」 tr. “drawing down an aeon of birth in heaven and the rest is one measure of the merit of Brahmā”〔0097c23〕and his prose marks 「先軌範師作如是說」 tr. “the preceptors of former times say thus”〔0097c24〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:四業名梵福,劫生天樂故」 tr. “the verse says: four actions are called the merit of Brahmā, since they draw an aeon of heavenly pleasure”〔T29n1559 0252a06〕and his explanation marks 「先舊諸師說」 tr. “the old masters of former times say”〔T29n1559 0252a05〕. ⭐ The preceptors of former times and the old masters of former times are divergently rendered designations of one and the same lineage, recorded only, without adjudication (Puguang wavers among three schools over this designation; see item six).
  34. The quoted stanza of another school on the merit of Brahmā · nearly word for word the same — Xuanzang has 「有信正見人,修十勝行者,便為生梵福,感劫天樂故」 tr. “a man of faith and right view who cultivates the ten excellent practices thereby produces the merit of Brahmā, since it draws an aeon of heavenly pleasure”〔0097c28〕‖ Paramārtha has 「有信正見人,若修十勝行,即生梵福業,劫生天樂故」 tr. “a man of faith and right view, if he cultivates the ten excellent practices, at once produces the meritorious action of Brahmā, since it draws an aeon of heavenly pleasure”〔T29n1559 0252a16〕. The first line is word for word identical, and the remaining three differ only by a character or two. ⇒ Viewed together with items seventeen and twenty, it may be seen that the divergence in rendering of the three quoted stanzas of this unit covers the whole range from “wholly different” to “nearly word for word the same.”
  35. The giving of Dharma — Xuanzang has 「法施謂如實,無染辯經等」 tr. “the giving of Dharma means expounding the sūtras and the rest in accordance with the real and undefiled”〔0098a04〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:法施如實理,無染說經等」 tr. “the verse says: the giving of Dharma is the principle in accordance with the real, undefiled, teaching the sūtras and the rest”〔T29n1559 0252a18〕. Nearly word for word, 『辯』 and 『說』 glossing one another.
  36. The three conducive wholesome things · Paramārtha is the more sparing — Xuanzang has 「順福順解脫,順決擇分三,感愛果涅槃,聖道善如次」 tr. “conducive to merit, conducive to liberation, conducive to penetration, these three draw down in order the wholesome of lovely results, of nirvāṇa, and of the noble path”〔0098a10〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:福解脫決擇,能感善有三」 tr. “the verse says: merit, liberation, penetration; the wholesome that can draw them down is of three kinds”〔T29n1559 0252a24〕. Paramārtha gathers Xuanzang’s two lines into a line of four characters, a difference of fullness.
  37. Writing, seals, calculation, letters, and numbers — Xuanzang has 「諸如理所起,三業并能發,如次為書印、算文數自體」 tr. “whatever three actions are raised in accordance with principle, together with what raises them, are in order the own-entity of writing, seals, calculation, letters, and numbers”〔0098a21〕‖ Paramārtha has 「偈曰:如理所成業,共緣起有三,字印及算量,文章數次第」 tr. “the verse says: the action formed in accordance with principle, together with what arises in dependence, is of three; letters and seals, calculation and measuring, composition and numbers, in order”〔T29n1559 0252b04〕. 『書』 and 『字印』 are a small difference in the characters used (Xuanzang the single character 「書」 tr. “writing”, Paramārtha the compound 「字印」 tr. “letters and seals”), and both texts in prose take bodily action for the entity.
  38. The closing stanza of the chapter · one stanza split into four verses — Xuanzang has 「善無漏名妙,染有罪覆劣,善有為應習,解脫名無上」 tr. “the wholesome without outflows is called excellent; the defiled is blameworthy, obscured, and inferior; the wholesome conditioned is to be practiced; liberation is called unsurpassed”〔0098b01〕‖ Paramārtha splits it into four: 「有訶覆下性,染污」 tr. “having blame, obscured, of inferior nature, defiled”〔T29n1559 0252b11〕·「善無,流美妙」 tr. “wholesome and without outflow, fine and excellent”〔T29n1559 0252b13〕·「有為善,應事」 tr. “the conditioned wholesome, to be attended to”〔T29n1559 0252b15〕·「脫無上」 tr. “liberation is unsurpassed”〔T29n1559 0252b19〕. 『妙』 and 『美妙』 · 『應習』 and 『應事』 differ slightly in the shape of the words; four lines in four verses, the last instance of the difference of opening and gathering.

Correspondence of renderings (within the range of Unit 6 · as found word by word): bhikṣu / bhikṣu in another transcription · pure conduct / good conduct · Jambudvīpa / the Jambu Continent · blister / arbuda (sense-rendering and transcription) · without interval / Bizhi, that is Apizhi (transcription) · stūpa and caitya / caitya in a single transcription · non-returner / anāgāmin in shortened transcription · incalculable aeon / asaṃkhyeya (sense-rendering and transcription) · volition / intention · Excellent Insight / Vipaśyin · Jewel-Topknot / Jewel-Light · aggregate / skandha · basis of meritorious action / class of meritorious action · wide affection / great pleasure · loved by the multitude / lovely · supple body / smooth and soft appearance · giving to whoever comes / giving to one who has come · giving in return for kindness / giving to one who has given to me · giving in hope of return / giving to one who will give to me · giving after the custom of forebears / giving because it was given of old · giving in hope of heaven / giving in order to gain the way of the gods · giving to secure a name / giving in order to gain good repute · Dharma master / one who preaches the Dharma · the after-effect, the field, the root, the preparation, the volition, the intent / the later part, the field, the support, the earlier part, the intention, the wish · regret / sorrow and remorse · maturation / retribution · equipoise / the stage of tranquility · liberation (the fruit) / the fruit of separation · the preceptors of former times / the old masters of former times · to be practiced / to be attended to · excellent / fine and excellent · the stanza says and the treatise says / the verse says and the explanation says.

An honest record (the general rule of the difference of opening and gathering): within the range of this unit the practice of Paramārtha’s line-by-line embedded explanation is especially marked — where Xuanzang has one stanza of four lines, Paramārtha again and again splits it into two to four short verses for separate citation (see items 2, 3, 5, 7, 16, 19, 22, 38); and there are places where Xuanzang sets up a stanza and Paramārtha uses prose alone with no verse (see items 1 and 14). This is an extension of Paramārtha’s form of “the verse says / the explanation says,” and is not an omission here and there, and is recorded only, without adjudication. No judgment is passed as to the merits of the two translations.


V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle T1562 ★ · Treatise Revealing the Doctrine T1563)

The boundaries of the corresponding passage (fixed by the structure of the scene): T1562 begins at〔0586c26〕, its opening sentence corresponding word for word with the opening sentence of Unit 6 of the Kośa, and ends at〔0596a04〕(the last of the prose explanation of the closing stanza of the chapter), followed immediately by the end-title of the fascicle. T1563 begins at〔0886a20〕and ends at〔0892c04〕. The form = citing only at those loc where there is actual debate with the Kośa · not citing throughout.

The first matter of fact (the structural characteristic of the debate within the lineage in this unit): what Saṅghabhadra opposes within the range of this unit is not 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” but 「上座」 tr. “the Elder.” Collating word for word by a fault-tolerant method, the two characters 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” occur fifty-five times in the whole Chapter Adjudicating Action of T1562, yet all of them fall within the range〔0533b21〕–〔0583b18〕(corresponding to Xuanzang’s Roots 1 through about Root 88), and within the passage corresponding to this unit〔0586c26〕–〔0596a04〕there are none; and T1563 is the same. ⇒ In the first five units of the Chapter on Action Saṅghabhadra repeatedly cites 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” and refutes Vasubandhu sentence by sentence, while in this unit he turns instead to refute the lineage of 「上座」 tr. “the Elder” — this is a conspicuous difference between the pattern of debate in this unit and in the five preceding, and is not a failure of searching (the zero result has been collated in two ways).

One, whether the entity of the five deeds of immediate retribution is mental action alone (touching Root 99 · the fiercest of the debates) — at the opening of this unit Saṅghabhadra first refutes the Elder and only then cites the Kośa’s stanza as his own tenet: 「且上座言:三業為體,身業語業一一獨能招異熟果。理難成故,以但意業所作事重,故許能感殊勝異熟,此極疎怳」 tr. “now the Elder says: the three actions are its entity, and bodily action and verbal action can each alone draw down a maturation result. This is hard to establish in principle, for it is only because what mental action does is weighty that it is granted to be able to draw down a special maturation; this is utterly vague”〔T29n1562 0586c27〕. Saṅghabhadra objects point by point: 「汝已許思依身語轉名身語業,今許意業為無間體,便應暫起欲造逆思即成無間」 tr. “you have already granted that volition proceeding in dependence upon body and speech is called bodily and verbal action; now if you grant that mental action is the entity of a deed of immediate retribution, then merely to raise for a moment a volition to do such a deed would be to accomplish a deed of immediate retribution”〔T29n1562 0587a01〕, and again 「若思不能動發身語,彼許是意業然所作非重,寧說意業所作事重」 tr. “if volition cannot move the body and issue speech, he grants it to be mental action and yet what it does is not weighty; how then say that what mental action does is weighty?”〔T29n1562 0587a06〕, and adjudges at the end 「其理難成,故彼所言在聖教外」 tr. “its principle is hard to establish, and so what he says lies outside the holy teaching”〔T29n1562 0587a27〕, and only then establishes his own tenet, the stanza he cites being word for word identical with the stanza at the head of this unit of the Kośa. ⇒ This debate is raised before the Kośa’s stanza itself, and belongs to a framework of Saṅghabhadra’s own adding. Recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails.

Two, the ground for 「得忍亦不可破」 tr. “one who has gained receptivity also cannot be split” (touching Root 102) — the Kośa records only 「有說:得忍亦不可破」 tr. “some say: one who has gained receptivity also cannot be split”〔T29 0093b25〕without stating the reason. Saṅghabhadra at the corresponding place supplies the ground: 「有說得忍亦不可破,由決定忍佛所說故」 tr. “some say that one who has gained receptivity also cannot be split, since the Buddha said that receptivity is fixed”〔T29n1562 0587c28〕; T1563 the same〔T29n1563 0886c07〕; and Fabao’s Commentary likewise cites this sentence from the Correct Principle〔T41n1822 0679a07〕. ⇒ The blank at the base text’s 「有說」 tr. “some say” may have its reason filled in by the mutual evidence of the treatise of debate and of the ancient masters; yet this remains supplementary material to be recorded only, without adjudication, and is not the express wording of the base text itself.

Three, the difficulty raised over the kalala that miscarries and is reborn (touching Root 105) — the Kośa sets up the case 「設有女人羯剌藍墮,餘女收取置產門中生子。殺,何成害母逆?」 tr. “suppose a woman’s kalala fell out, and another woman took it up and placed it in her birth passage and bore the child; in killing whom is the deed of immediate retribution of killing one’s mother accomplished?”〔T29 0094a05〕. Saṅghabhadra cites the Elder’s difficulty: 「上座於此作如是言:若羯剌藍有命無墮,若有墮者必已命終,有情必無住糞穢故。由無是事,為問唐捐」 tr. “the Elder says thus of this: if the kalala has life it does not fall out, and if it has fallen out it must already have died, for a sentient being can certainly not abide in filth. Since there is no such thing, the question is asked in vain”〔T29n1562 0588b29〕. Saṅghabhadra answers him: 「上座決定於業趣中,不能審知功能差別。如何中有穿度金剛,母腹所拘不往餘處?母腹中火能消金石而羯剌藍於中增長」 tr. “the Elder is certainly unable to know exactly the differences of capability within the destinies of action. How is it that the intermediate existence pierces through vajra, and yet, confined in the mother’s womb, does not go elsewhere? The fire within the mother’s womb can dissolve metal and stone, and yet the kalala grows within it”〔T29n1562 0588c03〕, and adduces 「曾聞經中說,有尊者童子迦葉如是而生,既置產門吸至胎處,故不可說住糞穢中」 tr. “it is heard that a sūtra says that the venerable Kāśyapa the Youth was born in just this way; being placed in the birth passage he was drawn up to the place of the womb, and so it may not be said that he abode in filth”〔T29n1562 0588c09〕in proof. ⇒ What is disputed is whether the incident of this case in the Kośa can stand at all, and not the doctrine of the offense of immediate retribution for killing one’s mother. One sense and two schools recorded together · not judging which prevails.

Four, the exposition of 「唐捐」 tr. “thrown away for nothing” in the meritorious action of the caitya (touching the first half of Root 125 · of one purport with the Kośa) — the Kośa sets up for itself 「豈不唐捐此施敬業?不爾,發業心方勝故」 tr. “is not this act of giving and reverence then thrown away for nothing? It is not so, for the mind that raises the act is what is excellent”〔T29 0097b02〕. Saṅghabhadra at the same place sets up no divergent account but expounds the answer the Kośa already has, and more fully: 「於有德田追生勝解,起極尊敬奉施制多,雖無受者亦無攝益,由自思力有多福生,然不唐捐起施敬業。要因起業方起勝思,勝思方能生勝福故」 tr. “upon a field endowed with virtue one gives rise to a strong resolve, and with the utmost reverence makes an offering to a caitya; although there is no recipient and no gathering in of benefit, yet by the force of one’s own volition much merit arises, and the act of giving and reverence raised is not thrown away for nothing. For it is by raising the act that an excellent volition is raised, and only an excellent volition can produce excellent merit”〔T29n1562 0594a13〕, and cites the simile of harming an enemy, corresponding almost word for word with the Kośa’s: 「如有一類欲害怨家,怨命雖終猶懷怨想,發起種種惡身語業,生多非福,非但起心。如是大師雖已過去,追申敬養起身語業方生多福,非但起心」 tr. “as one of a certain sort wishes to harm an enemy: though the enemy’s life has ended he still bears the thought of enmity and raises the several evil actions of body and speech, producing much demerit, and not merely raising a thought of mind. In the same way, though the Great Master has passed away, in extending reverence and offerings to him one raises bodily and verbal action, and only so does much merit arise, and not merely by raising a thought of mind”〔T29n1562 0594a17〕. ⇒ In this passage Saṅghabhadra is of one purport with the Kośa and only expounds it more fully; it does not belong to the class of debate, and is recorded as such.

Five, the designations of the two masters on the measure of the merit of Brahmā · the two treatises differing (touching the first half of Root 128) — Xuanzang’s Kośa has 「先軌範師」 tr. “the preceptors of former times”〔T29 0097c24〕and 「毘婆沙師」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters”〔T29 0098a01〕, whereas the corresponding text of the treatise as carried in Saṅghabhadra has in both places 「有餘師說」 tr. “some other master says” — 「論曰:有餘師說,隨福能感一劫生天受諸快樂,齊是名曰一梵福量」 tr. “the treatise says: some other master says, the merit that can draw down one aeon of birth in heaven and the enjoyment of every pleasure, just this is called one measure of the merit of Brahmā”〔T29n1562 0594c09〕·「有餘師說:此如所辯妙相業中所說福量,謂說唯除後有菩薩,所餘一切有情所修,感富樂果業,是一福量等」 tr. “some other master says: this is as the measure of merit spoken of in the analysis of the action producing the excellent marks, that is, it is said that excepting only the bodhisattva of the last existence, the actions cultivated by all other sentient beings that draw down the result of wealth and pleasure are one measure of merit, and so on”〔T29n1562 0594c21〕; and the same passage of T1563 likewise has 「有餘師說」 tr. “some other master says”〔T29n1563 0891b23〕. ⇒ This is a systematic difference of wording as to the designation of one and the same lineage in the two treatises translated by Xuanzang, and is recorded only, without adjudication — no conjecture is made as to which represents the original Sanskrit and which a choice of wording in the translation hall.

Six, the quoted stanza of another school on the merit of Brahmā · carried in all three texts — Saṅghabhadra too, in the section on the merit of Brahmā, cites 「有信正見人,修十勝行者,便為生梵福,感劫天樂故」 tr. “a man of faith and right view who cultivates the ten excellent practices thereby produces the merit of Brahmā, since it draws an aeon of heavenly pleasure”〔T29n1562 0594c12〕, word for word the same as in Xuanzang’s Kośa〔T29 0097c28〕; and thereafter he expounds directly in the wording of the Correct Principle, 「已離欲者修四無量……」 tr. “one already free of desire cultivates the four immeasurables…”〔T29n1562 0594c14〕, while no enumeration by Saṅghabhadra himself of the six particulars of the 「十勝行」 tr. “ten excellent practices” is to be found (the six particulars appear only in the explanation of Master Paramārtha cited by Puguang and Fabao; see item six). Recorded as it stands.

An honest record: within the range of this unit, apart from the several places listed above, Saṅghabhadra for the most part follows the Kośa’s text in explaining it without setting up divergences, quite unlike the pattern of sentence-by-sentence refutation in the five preceding units; why this difference should be is not to be settled by the words, and is recorded only, without adjudication.


VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)

The absence of Shentai’s commentary (a negative proposition · the lack marked as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, X53n0836, is a fragmentary text, the seven fascicles now extant belonging to the chapters on the elements, on the faculties, and on the worthy and the noble — the Chapter on Action is wholly wanting. ⇒ Shentai’s commentary is fragmentary · the Chapter on Action is wanting · for this unit there is no line-by-line explanation of Shentai’s to be fastened on, and the text of other fascicles is not made to fill it. The three houses below are recorded together.

(1) The Chapter on Splitting the Saṅgha

  • Whether splitting the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma and splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts are the same in entity (the layer of adjudication · the divergent explanations of two ancient masters and Puguang’s own objections) — Puguang sets up the question and records two explanations: 「問:破法輪僧、破羯磨僧,為體同不?古德休法師解云:破僧體有二種:若破法輪僧,以非擇滅為體。若破羯磨僧,以不和合為體」 tr. “question: as to splitting the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma and splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts, are they the same in entity or not? The ancient master, the Dharma Master Xiu, explains: the entity of splitting the Saṅgha is of two kinds. If it is splitting the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma, it has cessation independent of discernment for its entity. If it is splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts, it has non-concord for its entity”〔T41n1821 0277a04〕, and Puguang objects to it, 「難云:若說破羯磨僧以不和合為性,此亦無違。若言破法輪僧以非擇滅為體,此即不然。諸論皆說所破僧體不和合性」 tr. “objection: to say that splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts has non-concord for its nature is not amiss. But to say that splitting the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma has cessation independent of discernment for its entity is not so. All the treatises say that the entity of the Saṅgha that is split is the nature of non-concord”〔T41n1821 0277a10〕; and he also records 「空法師意解:若破法輪僧,以法輪理和合上非得為體。若破羯磨僧,以羯磨事和合上非得為體」 tr. “the Dharma Master Kong explains the sense thus: if it is splitting the Saṅgha of the wheel of Dharma, it has the non-acquisition upon the concord in the principle of the wheel of Dharma for its entity. If it is splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts, it has the non-acquisition upon the concord in the affair of the formal acts for its entity”〔T41n1821 0277a15〕, and objects to this too, 「難云:總言非得,義亦不違」 tr. “objection: to speak of non-acquisition in general is likewise not amiss”〔T41n1821 0277a17〕. ⇒ The divergent explanations of the two ancient masters and Puguang’s objections belong alike to the layer of adjudication, and are not the base text’s own saying.
  • The geographical note on “elsewhere” (material that may serve for the body) — Puguang explains 「異處」 tr. “elsewhere” thus: 「異處謂羯闍尸利沙山,此云象頭山,山頂如象頭故以名焉。去鷲峯山北可三、四里,同一界內」 tr. “‘elsewhere’ means Mount Gayāśīrṣa, which here is called Elephant-Head Mountain, since the summit of the mountain is like an elephant’s head, and it is some three or four li north of Vulture Peak, within the same boundary”〔T41n1821 0278a08〕, and corrects the vulgar error, 「舊云伽耶山者,訛也」 tr. “the old rendering ‘Mount Gayā’ is a corruption”〔T41n1821 0278a11〕.
  • How several deeds of immediate retribution draw down one birth together — Puguang marks the question and answer, 「若作多逆罪至同感一生者,問」 tr. “‘if one has done several offenses of immediate retribution’ down to ‘draw down one birth together’: the question”〔T41n1821 0277b23〕·「隨彼罪增至五倍重苦者,答」 tr. “‘as those offenses increase’ down to ‘fivefold heavy suffering’: the answer”〔T41n1821 0277b26〕, and states for himself 「造多逆中,初是引業,後是滿業」 tr. “among the several deeds of immediate retribution done, the first is the projecting action and the later ones are the completing action”〔T41n1821 0277b28〕.
  • The fixed numbers of nine men for splitting the wheel of Dharma and eight for splitting formal acts — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary explains 「九等者,要須九人」 tr. “‘nine and upward’ means that nine men are required”〔T41n1823 0917b18〕, and divides four as the correct assembly, four as the deviant assembly, and the splitter as the ninth.
  • The division of time for splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts (Fabao citing the Correct Principle) — 「於何時分容有破僧、破羯磨僧」 tr. “in what division of time may there be splitting the Saṅgha and splitting the Saṅgha in its formal acts”〔T41n1822 0679b07〕, the answer saying that from the establishing of boundaries down to the present there is such splitting as well. ⇒ The layer of adjudication.
  • The sentence 「得忍亦不可破」 tr. “one who has gained receptivity also cannot be split” · Puguang gives no express marking — this unit’s 「有說:得忍亦不可破」 tr. “some say: one who has gained receptivity also cannot be split”〔T29 0093b25〕is in Puguang merely folded into the passage 「唯破異生……說愚夫言」 tr. “only ordinary beings are split … the word ‘the foolish’ is said” and briefly explained under the two senses of 「愚夫」 tr. “the foolish,” without any separate outline marking of ‘who the “some” are’ (a word-for-word search of Puguang’s Fascicle Eighteen for 「有說得忍」 tr. “some say, one who has gained receptivity” yields zero). It is recorded as it stands that ‘Puguang gives no express marking in this exchange,’ and no judgment is made on his behalf; while Fabao cites the Correct Principle to supply the ground (see item five, two) — this is one place where Fabao is fuller than Puguang.

(2) The Chapter on the Conditions of Immediate Retribution

  • The question and answer on the field of kindness and the field of virtue taken apart layer by layer (material that may serve for the body) — Puguang marks 「由棄恩田壞德田故者,總答」 tr. “‘because one forsakes the field of kindness and destroys the field of virtue’: the general answer”〔T41n1821 0279a09〕·「謂害父母是棄恩田者,別釋恩田」 tr. “‘that is, killing one’s father or mother is forsaking the field of kindness’: the separate explanation of the field of kindness”〔T41n1821 0279a10〕·「如何有恩者,徵」 tr. “‘how is there kindness?’: the probing question”〔T41n1821 0279a10〕·「身生本故者,答」 tr. “‘because they are the root of the body’s arising’: the answer”〔T41n1821 0279a11〕·「如何棄彼者,問」 tr. “‘how does one forsake them?’: the question”〔T41n1821 0279a11〕·「謂捨彼恩者,答」 tr. “‘it is forsaking their kindness’: the answer”〔T41n1821 0279a12〕. Yet Puguang, at 「如何有恩」 tr. “how is there kindness,” uses the word 「徵」 tr. “the probing question,” and at 「如何棄彼」 tr. “how does one forsake them,” the word 「問」 tr. “the question,” so that his own wording distinguishes the two terms 「徵」 tr. “the probing question” and 「問」 tr. “the question”, and the difference is recorded only, without adjudication.
  • One preparation harming two persons · whether the manifest is one or two (two masters recorded together) — Puguang here divides two masters in words of his own: 「前師意說:從強表一」 tr. “the earlier master’s sense is: from the stronger, one manifest”〔T41n1821 0279b16〕·「後師意說:皆有二表二無表生,表微各異」 tr. “the later master’s sense is: in both there arise two manifests and two nonmanifests, the atoms of the manifest being distinct in each”〔T41n1821 0279b19〕, and cites the Mahāvibhāṣā in proof, 「尊者妙音說曰:諸有表業極微所成,害母及餘極微各異,故有表罪於二人邊得」 tr. “the Venerable Ghoṣa said: manifest actions are formed of atoms, and the atoms in harming the mother and in harming the other are distinct in each, and so the offense of the manifest is obtained on the side of two persons”〔T41n1821 0279b21〕. Fabao adjudges likewise, 「此師意說,表亦有二」 tr. “this master’s sense is that the manifest too is twofold”〔T41n1822 0680a12〕. ⇒ The base text here records only 「尊者妙音說有二表」 tr. “the Venerable Ghoṣa says that there are two manifests”〔T29 0094a12〕without marking the names of an earlier and a later master, and the division into 「前師/後師」 tr. “the earlier master / the later master” is Puguang’s outline, not a structure of the treatise’s own text.
  • The case of Shiqianchi (Puguang and Fabao supplying the narrative) — Puguang marks 「若爾喻說至殺阿羅漢者,引經為難」 tr. “‘if that is so, how is the simile’ down to ‘killing an arhat’: citing a sūtra to raise a difficulty”〔T41n1821 0279b27〕, and supplies the story, 「昔佛在世,南印度國有一國王」 tr. “of old, when the Buddha was in the world, in a kingdom of southern India there was a king”〔T41n1821 0279c01〕and what follows, closing the difficulty with 「彼顯一逆至訶責彼罪者,答」 tr. “‘that shows one deed of immediate retribution’ down to ‘reproaching him for that offense’: the answer”〔T41n1821 0279c11〕. Fabao cites the same case and gives the same label, 「難」 tr. “a difficulty”〔T41n1822 0680a25〕. ⇒ The supplied narrative (the treatise itself not stating how the prince’s affair began) lets the reader know the story behind the text, while the outline label 「引經為難」 tr. “citing a sūtra to raise a difficulty” itself belongs to the layer of adjudication.
  • The ground of the lightness and heaviness of the five deeds of immediate retribution (of high pedagogical value) — Puguang says 「恩、德二田中,德田勝恩田,以彼德田能拔有情生死苦故」 tr. “of the two fields, kindness and virtue, the field of virtue surpasses the field of kindness, since that field of virtue is able to draw sentient beings out of the suffering of birth and death”〔T41n1821 0280a23〕, and goes on to adjudge that among the three of the field of virtue splitting the Saṅgha is heaviest and killing an arhat the lighter.
  • The difficulty of the three punitive actions and of wrong view being greatest — Puguang marks 「難」 tr. “a difficulty” and restates the sense of it, 「若虛誑語業為最重罪,何故身、語、意三罰業中,佛說意罰為最大罪?罰謂治罰造惡業者,罰入地獄故業名罰。又經說罪中邪見最大」 tr. “if the action of false speech is the heaviest offense, why does the Buddha say among the three punitive actions of body, speech, and mind that the punishment of mind is the greatest offense? ‘Punishment’ means punishing those who do evil actions; because the punishment is entry into the hells, the action is called punishment. And a sūtra says that among offenses wrong view is the greatest”〔T41n1821 0280b02〕; Fabao gives the same label, 「難」 tr. “a difficulty”〔T41n1822 0680c21〕. ⇒ This difficulty answers to the treatise’s own threefold reconciling sentence 「據五無間說破僧重,約三罰業說意罪大,就五僻見說邪見重」 tr. “with regard to the five deeds of immediate retribution, splitting the Saṅgha is heavy; with regard to the three punitive actions, the offense of mind is great; with regard to the five deviant views, wrong view is heavy”〔T29 0094b13〕, and the two commentaries merely restate the difficulty the treatise already has, adding no new sense.

(3) The Class Like the Deeds of Immediate Retribution and the Turning of the Obstruction of Action

  • Whether those of the same class are certainly born in the hells — Puguang marks 「為唯無間罪定生地獄者,此下第六明無間同類」 tr. “‘is it only the offenses of immediate retribution that are certainly born in the hells’: below, the sixth, explaining what is of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution”〔T41n1821 0280b19〕, and cites the Correct Principle, 「諸無間同類亦定生彼,非定無間生,非無間業故」 tr. “those of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution are also certainly born there, but not certainly born without interval, since they are not deeds of immediate retribution”〔T41n1821 0280b23〕.
  • The explanation of the five of the same class one by one · Puguang supplies the grounds of the five correspondences (a negative proposition since restored — at drafting it was recorded that ‘the three commentaries here merely restate, and no divergent account or added sense is to be found,’ which on a word-for-word re-verification against the raw XML proved untrue, and is now corrected as it stands) — as Puguang explains each of the five of the same class in turn, he supplies for each the warrant for its being called 「同類」 tr. “of the same class”: 「言同類者是相似義。謂有於母阿羅漢尼,或於母及阿羅漢尼行極污染,謂非梵行,是名殺母同類業體。同於母所作罪業故,名同類業」 tr. “‘of the same class’ means the sense of resemblance. That is, one commits an act of extreme defilement, that is, what is not the pure life, toward one’s mother who is an arhat nun, or toward one’s mother and toward an arhat nun; this is called the entity of the action of the same class as killing one’s mother. Because it is an offense done toward the mother in the same way, it is called an action of the same class”〔T41n1821 0280b26〕·「或有殺害百大劫中住定菩薩,是名害父同類業體。菩薩恩深猶如父故,於彼造業名同類業」 tr. “or one kills a bodhisattva abiding in certainty within the hundred great aeons; this is called the entity of the action of the same class as killing one’s father. Because the bodhisattva’s kindness is deep, like a father’s, an action done toward him is called an action of the same class”〔T41n1821 0280b29〕·「或殺學聖者,是殺阿羅漢同類業體,以學、無學同聖福田故,於彼造業名同類業」 tr. “or one kills a noble one who is a learner; this is the entity of the action of the same class as killing an arhat, since the learner and the one beyond learning are alike a noble field of merit, and an action done toward him is called an action of the same class”〔T41n1821 0280c02〕·「僧和合緣,謂資具等。若有侵奪僧和合緣,令僧離散,是名破僧同類業體。和合資緣與僧義等,於彼作業名同類業」 tr. “the requisites of the Saṅgha’s concord means its necessaries and the rest. If one encroaches upon and seizes away the requisites of the Saṅgha’s concord so that the Saṅgha is scattered, this is called the entity of the action of the same class as splitting the Saṅgha. The requisites of concord are equal in sense to the Saṅgha, and an action done toward them is called an action of the same class”〔T41n1821 0280c04〕·「或有破壞佛窣覩波,是名出佛身血同類業體。眾人恭敬此窣都波與佛相似,於彼造業名同類業」 tr. “or one destroys a stūpa of the Buddha; this is called the entity of the action of the same class as drawing blood from the body of a Buddha. The multitude reveres this stūpa as resembling the Buddha, and an action done toward it is called an action of the same class”〔T41n1821 0280c07〕. ⇒ The warrants of the five places are, in order, the sense of resemblance · kindness deep as a father’s · alike a noble field of merit · equal in sense to the Saṅgha · resembling the Buddha; the base text says only 「如是五種隨其次第,是五無間同類業體」 tr. “these five, in that same order, are the entities of the actions of the same class as the five deeds of immediate retribution”〔T29 0094b26〕without setting out their grounds, and these five sentences are Puguang’s added explanation, which the exposition, in citing, must attribute plainly.
  • Yuanhui’s express text of the five correspondences — Yuanhui matches them one by one outright as ‘of the same class as such and such an offense’: 「釋曰:污母及污無學尼者,殺母罪同類。殺住定菩薩,殺父罪同類。殺有學聖者,殺羅漢罪同類。奪僧和合緣,破僧罪同類。破壞率堵婆,出佛身血罪同類」 tr. “the explanation says: defiling one’s mother and defiling a nun beyond learning is of the same class as the offense of killing one’s mother. Killing a bodhisattva abiding in certainty is of the same class as the offense of killing one’s father. Killing a noble one who is a learner is of the same class as the offense of killing an arhat. Seizing away the requisites of the Saṅgha’s concord is of the same class as the offense of splitting the Saṅgha. Destroying a stūpa is of the same class as the offense of drawing blood from the body of a Buddha”〔T41n1823 0918b14〕. ⇒ The treatise itself does not fasten ‘of the same class as such and such an offense’ to each of the five items in matching them with the five deeds, and this is Yuanhui’s outline form.
  • The two readings of 「污母無學尼」 tr. “defiling one’s mother who is a nun beyond learning” (the texts diverge · both recorded without forcing an interpretation) — the base text’s stanza has 「污母無學尼,殺住定菩薩,及有學聖者,奪僧和合緣,破壞窣堵波,是無間同類」 tr. “defiling one’s mother who is a nun beyond learning, killing a bodhisattva abiding in certainty and a noble one who is a learner, seizing away the requisites of the Saṅgha’s concord, destroying a stūpa — these are of the same class as the deeds of immediate retribution”〔T29 0094b23〕, and the prose 「謂有於母阿羅漢尼行極污染謂非梵行」 tr. “that is, one commits an act of extreme defilement, that is, what is not the pure life, toward one’s mother who is an arhat nun”〔T29 0094b27〕. This sentence admits of two readings: ① the one-person reading — 「母阿羅漢尼」 tr. “mother who is an arhat nun” is one person, namely a mother who is an arhat nun; ② the two-object reading — 「母」 tr. “mother” and 「阿羅漢尼」 tr. “arhat nun” are two persons and two objects. The three houses do not take it alike: Puguang records both readings, setting the second apart with the word 「或」 tr. “or” (「謂有於母阿羅漢尼,或於母及阿羅漢尼行極污染」 tr. “that is, one commits an act of extreme defilement toward one’s mother who is an arhat nun, or toward one’s mother and toward an arhat nun”〔T41n1821 0280b26〕); Yuanhui takes the two-object reading outright (「污母及污無學尼」 tr. “defiling one’s mother and defiling a nun beyond learning”〔T41n1823 0918b14〕); and Paramārtha takes the one-person reading (「若人污壞自母阿羅漢,由行非梵行故」 tr. “if a man defiles his own mother who is an arhat, by practicing what is not the pure life”〔T29n1559 0249a03〕). ⇒ Recorded only, without adjudication, the choosing between them belonging to the adjudication of doctrine; in citing this sentence the derived layers should keep both readings and not take one alone without noting the other.

(4) The Bodhisattva’s Action Producing the Excellent Marks

  • The 「住定」 tr. “abiding in certainty” — its 「定」 tr. “certainty” is not the certainty of the training in absorption (of high pedagogical value · an easy error for the derived layers) — Puguang marks the sense plainly: 「此中言定,謂彼決定生善趣等名之為定,非是得定。菩薩住此,名為住定」 tr. “‘certainty’ here means that his birth in the good destinies and the rest is fixed, and this is called certainty; it is not the gaining of an absorption. The bodhisattva abiding in this is called abiding in certainty”〔T41n1821 0280c24〕. ⇒ The base text’s 「菩薩方得立住定名」 tr. “a bodhisattva first gains the name of abiding in certainty”〔T29 0094c14〕— its 「定」 tr. “certainty” is adjudged plainly by Puguang to be the sense of being fixed beyond falling back, and not the sense of gaining an absorption (the training in absorption); this division the treatise itself does not set out, and it belongs to Puguang’s added explanation, which the exposition, in citing, must attribute plainly.
  • The three accounts of the measure of a single merit · Puguang’s express judgment (the layer of adjudication) — Puguang marks 「此中三說,如文可知,且以後師為正」 tr. “of the three accounts here, they may be known from the text, and the later master is to be taken as correct”〔T41n1821 0281c28〕, and cites the appraisers’ words in the Mahāvibhāṣā, 「唯佛能知,非餘所測」 tr. “only a Buddha can know it; it is not to be fathomed by others”〔T41n1821 0282a05〕. ⇒ Puguang himself judges ‘the later master (that it is known to a Buddha alone) to be correct,’ while the text of the treatise itself has no judgment; in citing it the attribution must be made plain, and it may not be taken outright as the treatise’s settled conclusion.
  • The affiliation of the masters of old — Puguang, explaining this unit’s 「宿舊師說」 tr. “the masters of old say”〔T29 0095a12〕, says of 「宿舊師」 tr. “the masters of old” that 「宿舊師者,謂自部中宿舊諸師」 tr. “the masters of old means the old masters within one’s own school”〔T41n1821 0285b15〕.
  • The naming of pāramitā (material that may serve for the body) — Puguang has 「六。波羅,此云彼岸。蜜多,此云到」 tr. “six. Pāra here means the far shore. Mitā here means to reach”〔T41n1821 0283a02〕; Fabao cites the Correct Principle, 「別別能到圓德彼岸,故此六名波羅蜜多」 tr. “each severally is able to reach the far shore of the fullness of virtue, and so these six are called pāramitā”〔T41n1822 0682c20〕. The two commentaries explain the sense of this sentence in nearly the same way.
  • Meeting a Buddha at the end of each of the three incalculable aeons in reverse order — Fabao marks the outline, 「論曰至名為寶髻,明逆次三無數劫最後逢佛」 tr. “‘the treatise says’ down to ‘named Jewel-Topknot’: explaining the Buddhas met at the end of the three incalculable aeons in reverse order”〔T41n1822 0681c29〕. This is the layer of outline marking, its content the same as the base text’s.

(5) The Three Bases of Meritorious Action, Giving, Discipline, and Cultivation

  • The affiliation of 「唯思是真福業」 tr. “only volition is truly meritorious action” — Puguang, at this unit’s 「有說:唯思是真福業」 tr. “some say: only volition is truly meritorious action”〔T29 0095c14〕, marks plainly the school of the 「有說」 tr. “some” (with the word 「或」 tr. “or” carrying a tone of uncertainty): 「或是經部,有說:唯思是真福業,善故名福,作故名業,非是所託事故不名事。福業之事謂施、戒、修,以此三種為所依」 tr. “or he is of the Sautrāntikas. Some say: only volition is truly meritorious action; being wholesome it is called merit, being a doing it is called action, and since it is not the basis upon which anything rests it is not called basis. The basis of meritorious action means giving, discipline, and cultivation, these three being what it depends upon”〔T41n1821 0283b25〕. ⇒ This is the only place among the several 「有說」 tr. “some say” of this unit where Puguang plainly marks the school.
  • The explanation of the eight givings name by name (a difference of fullness among the three commentaries) — Puguang explains each name briefly and supplies 「求美名而行惠施,名要名施」 tr. “to practice giving in search of a fine reputation is called giving to secure a name”〔T41n1821 0285b07〕; Fabao at this section is brief, merely marking the outline and not explaining the names one by one〔T41n1822 0684b04〕. ⇒ Puguang is full and Fabao brief, recorded only, without adjudication.
  • The parsing of 「非盜等業由餘成重」 tr. “stealing and the like do not become heavy by the rest” · Puguang’s express judgment (an easy error for the derived layers) — the base text has 「或有於田由根本力成重非餘,如父母田行殺罪重,非盜等業由餘成重。例此應思」 tr. “or some, upon a field, become heavy by the force of the root and not by the rest, as killing upon the field of one’s father or mother is a heavy offense; stealing and the like do not become heavy by the rest. Reason out the rest on this principle”〔T29 0096c28〕, in which the clause 「非盜等業由餘成重」 tr. “stealing and the like do not become heavy by the rest” is easily misread as ‘stealing and the like do not become heavy by the rest.’ Puguang fills out the sense word for word: 「或有於田由根本力成重非餘,即指事云:如父、母田行殺罪重成無間業,非於父、母作盜等業成無間罪。此即約田顯根本重。略釋三種,由餘加行及思、意樂諸業成重,例此應思」 tr. “‘or some, upon a field, become heavy by the force of the root and not by the rest’ — pointing to the matter he says: as killing upon the field of one’s father or mother is a heavy offense and constitutes a deed of immediate retribution, whereas stealing and the like done to father or mother do not constitute an offense of immediate retribution. This displays the heaviness of the root with regard to the field. Having briefly explained three kinds, that the several actions become heavy by the remaining preparation, volition, and intent is to be reasoned out on this principle”〔T41n1821 0285c21〕. ⇒ Puguang adjudges the character 「非」 tr. “not” to attach to stealing and the like not constituting such heavy offenses (by contrast with killing), while ‘becoming heavy by the rest (preparation, volition, intent)’ belongs to the closing sentence’s reasoning by example, and is not attached to the clause about stealing. The derived layers follow Puguang’s reading.
  • The parallel reading of 「慈俱思戒」 tr. “the volition and discipline arising together with loving-kindness” · Puguang’s express judgment (an easy error for the derived layers) — of the base text’s 「慈相應思,以慈為門而造作故,慈俱思戒唯名福業」 tr. “the volition associated with loving-kindness, since it is done with loving-kindness as its gate; the volition and discipline arising together with loving-kindness are called only meritorious action”〔T29 0095c10〕, the phrase 「慈俱思戒」 tr. “the volition and discipline arising together with loving-kindness” Puguang takes outright as two dharmas set side by side: 「與慈俱行思與慈俱行戒唯名福業」 tr. “the volition proceeding together with loving-kindness and the discipline proceeding together with loving-kindness are called only meritorious action”〔T41n1821 0283b06〕, and explains why, 「思非自託不名事。慈俱有思、戒,非思正託起,故不名事」 tr. “volition, not being the basis of itself, is not called basis. The volition and discipline coexistent with loving-kindness are not what volition properly rests upon in arising, and so they are not called basis”〔T41n1821 0283b07〕; Fabao adjudges likewise, 「慈俱思戒唯名福業者,善故名福、作故名業、相應之思不依戒轉不名為事」 tr. “‘the volition and discipline arising together with loving-kindness are called only meritorious action’: being wholesome they are called merit, being a doing they are called action, and the associated volition, not proceeding in dependence upon discipline, is not called basis”〔T41n1822 0683a18〕. ⇒ 「慈俱思戒」 tr. “the volition and discipline arising together with loving-kindness” = the volition arising together with loving-kindness and the discipline arising together with loving-kindness, two dharmas, both called only meritorious action; it is not a comparative reading of ‘volition being like the class of discipline.’ Puguang also sets up a question of his own to remove a doubt within the same passage: 「問:何故戒類中戒名為事,修類中戒不名事耶?解云:戒類中戒,據別解脫戒,是思依託,故得事名。修類中戒,是隨心轉戒,非思正託起,故不名事」 tr. “question: why is the discipline within the class of discipline called basis, while the discipline within the class of cultivation is not called basis? Explanation: the discipline within the class of discipline is with regard to the discipline of individual liberation, which is what volition rests upon, and so it obtains the name basis. The discipline within the class of cultivation is discipline that follows along with mind, and is not what volition properly rests upon in arising, and so it is not called basis”〔T41n1821 0283b09〕— the discipline of the class of discipline (the discipline of individual liberation) is furnished with all three names of merit, action, and basis, while the discipline of the class of cultivation (discipline that follows along with mind) is called only meritorious action, the two being not the same discipline, so that there is no self-contradiction.
  • The numbering one by one of the six causes of an action’s lightness or heaviness and the five causes of increased action (Yuanhui’s form being the clearest) — Yuanhui has 「此有六因:後起者,第一因也」 tr. “there are six causes here: the after-effect is the first cause”〔T41n1823 0921a29〕and so on down to the sixth cause; and again 「此有五因:由審思者,第一因也」 tr. “there are five causes here: ‘because of deliberation’ is the first cause”〔T41n1823 0921b25〕and so on down to the fifth cause. Fabao likewise numbers the five causes of increase one by one〔T41n1822 0684b25〕.
  • The outsider’s difficulty 「豈不唐捐」 tr. “is it not thrown away for nothing” in the meritorious action of the caitya — Puguang marks 「豈不唐捐此施敬業者,外難」 tr. “‘is not this act of giving and reverence then thrown away for nothing’: an outsider’s difficulty”〔T41n1821 0286b29〕; Fabao gives the same label, 「外人難」 tr. “an outsider’s difficulty”〔T41n1822 0684c20〕. ⇒ The two commentaries agree in their speaker-labels.
  • The ordering of the two divergent accounts of purity of discipline (the layer of adjudication · Puguang marking them plainly and Fabao not numbering them) — Puguang has 「此即初師。有說:戒淨由五種因」 tr. “this then is the first master. Some say: purity of discipline is by five causes”〔T41n1821 0287a28〕, and cites the Miscellaneous Heart Treatise in proof, 「根本淨者,離起根本業道」 tr. “purity of the root means keeping away from raising the root path of action”〔T41n1821 0287a29〕and so on; and again 「此即第二師。說戒有四種」 tr. “this then is the second master. He says discipline is of four kinds”〔T41n1821 0287b06〕. Fabao at the same passage gives only 「等言為顯至五迴向寂,釋頌『等』字顯有異說」 tr. “‘the word and the rest is to display’ down to ‘fifth, turned toward the quiescent’: explaining the word 『and the rest』 in the stanza as displaying that there are divergent accounts”〔T41n1822 0685a16〕·「有餘師說至永離業惑垢故,敘異說也」 tr. “‘some other master says’ down to ‘since it forever parts one from the grime of action and affliction’: setting out a divergent account”〔T41n1822 0685a17〕, without numbering 「初師/第二師」 tr. “the first master / the second master” one by one as Puguang does. ⇒ One instance of the three houses differing in fullness and depth.
  • The affiliation of the two masters on the merit of Brahmā (the layer of adjudication · a conspicuous instance of the three houses differing) — Puguang says 「有二師說。此即初師,是經部,或是大眾部師,或是當部異師」 tr. “there are two masters’ accounts. This then is the first master, who is of the Sautrāntikas, or is a master of the Mahāsāṃghikas, or is a divergent master within our own school”〔T41n1821 0287c05〕(wavering among three schools within one sentence), and cites the Correct Principle to adjudge its ground, 「已離欲者修四無量,生上界天受劫壽樂」 tr. “one already free of desire cultivates the four immeasurables and is born among the gods of the higher realms, enjoying the pleasure of an aeon’s lifespan”〔T41n1821 0287c21〕and so on; while for the second master he simply follows the wording of the base text, 「此即第二師說。說梵福量指同前解」 tr. “this then is the account of the second master. He says that the measure of the merit of Brahmā points to the same as the foregoing explanation”〔T41n1821 0288a01〕. ⇒ Puguang wavers among three schools at 「先軌範師」 tr. “the preceptors of former times” and simply uses the base text’s name at 「毘婆沙師」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters”, his attitude differing in the two places, and this is recorded.
  • The order of the six 「十勝行」 tr. “ten excellent practices” · the two commentaries citing Paramārtha differently — Puguang’s 「真諦師解云:十勝行者」 tr. “Master Paramārtha explains: as for the ten excellent practices”〔T41n1821 0287c14〕and what follows gives as its first and second 「一為救母命捨自身命、二為救父命捨自身命」 tr. “first, giving up one’s own life to save one’s mother’s life; second, giving up one’s own life to save one’s father’s life”; Fabao’s 「真諦云:謂前四梵福更加六種」 tr. “Paramārtha says: to the four merits of Brahmā above six more are added”〔T41n1822 0685a29〕and what follows gives as its first and second 「一為救父命捨自身命;二為救母命捨自身命」 tr. “first, giving up one’s own life to save one’s father’s life; second, giving up one’s own life to save one’s mother’s life”. ⇒ Puguang has ‘first the mother, second the father’ and Fabao ‘first the father, second the mother,’ the order in which the two commentaries cite Paramārtha’s account being reversed, and this is recorded only, without adjudication; in citing the 「十勝行」 tr. “ten excellent practices” the exposition should note that the other house has a different order.

(6) Writing, Seals, Calculation, Letters, and Numbers, and the Close of the Chapter

  • The entity of writing and seals (Fabao supplying the source in the Mahāvibhāṣā, fuller than Puguang) — Puguang explains only the words themselves, 「書謂手書,印謂手印」 tr. “writing means writing by hand, seals mean sealing by hand”〔T41n1821 0288c04〕; Fabao, before and after his marking 「明書印體同」 tr. “explaining that the entities of writing and seals are the same”〔T41n1822 0686b09〕, supplies the source in the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle one hundred twenty-six. ⇒ Here Fabao is full and Puguang brief — the reverse in direction of the ‘Puguang full and Fabao brief’ at the eight givings in item six (5), and recorded only, without adjudication; neither may be taken as the general rule.
  • The close of the chapter on the divergent names of dharmas (a zero result recorded honestly as well) — the explanations of the three commentaries upon the stanza 「善無漏名妙」 tr. “the wholesome without outflows is called excellent” at the end of the chapter are all word for word nearly identical with the base text’s prose commentary, and no added sense or divergent account is to be found. ⇒ Recorded as it stands; in this section the exposition may simply teach the base text.

(7) A Conspectus of the Divergences among the Three Commentaries (Recorded without Adjudication)

TopicPuguangFabaoYuanhuiThe point of divergence
The name of the first outline of this unit and its six items「第二別明業障」 tr. “second, explaining the obstruction of action separately,” six items「第二別明業障」 tr. “second, explaining the obstruction of action separately,” six items「第二別明業障」 tr. “second, explaining the obstruction of action separately,” six itemsThe three houses word for word alike (rare in this collection)
The ground for 「得忍亦不可破」 tr. “one who has gained receptivity also cannot be split”no express markingcites the Correct Principle to supply 「由決定忍佛所說故」 tr. “since the Buddha said that receptivity is fixed”not touchedFabao fuller than Puguang
「前師/後師」 tr. “the earlier master / the later master” on whether the manifest is one or twodivides two masters in words of his own and cites the Mahāvibhāṣāmarks 「此師意說,表亦有二」 tr. “this master’s sense is that the manifest too is twofold”not touchedPuguang numbers them · Fabao marks one master only
The three accounts of the measure of a single meritjudges plainly 「以後師為正」 tr. “the later master is to be taken as correct” and cites the appraisersnot separately markednot touchedPuguang alone passes judgment
The explanation of the eight givings name by nameexplains each name briefly (four names)marks the outline only and does not open it outnot touchedPuguang full · Fabao brief
The ordering of the two divergent accounts of purity of disciplinemarks 「初師/第二師」 tr. “the first master / the second master” and cites the Miscellaneous Heart Treatisegives only 「敘異說也」 tr. “setting out a divergent account”records the items of the five causes as wellPuguang numbers them · Fabao does not
The affiliation of the first master on the merit of Brahmāwavers among three schools (Sautrāntika · Mahāsāṃghika · a divergent master of his own school)passes no judgment on the schoolpasses no judgment on the schoolPuguang alone raises the doubt of three schools
The order of the six 「十勝行」 tr. “ten excellent practices” of Paramārthafirst the mother, second the fatherfirst the father, second the motherdoes not cite itThe two commentaries are reversed in order
The entity of writing and sealsexplains only the words themselvessupplies the source in the Mahāvibhāṣātranscribes the treatise word for wordFabao fuller than Puguang
The six causes of an action’s lightness or heaviness · the five causes of increaseexplains as the text runsnumbers the five causes one by onenumbers both the six causes and the five causes one by oneYuanhui’s form of numbering is the clearest

The divergences among the three commentaries are recorded house by house, without judging right or wrong. The adjudications of the three commentaries and the doctrinal choices among their divergences belong elsewhere, in the section of Further Resonances in the exposition layer.


VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Link to the Yogācāra Root System · Bridge ②)

The five deeds of immediate retribution and the class like them, the three incalculable aeons and the fulfillment of the pāramitās, and the three bases of meritorious action of giving, discipline, and cultivation established in this unit are the gathering-in of the two extreme ends of the Abhidharma of the schools, “the utterly heavy and the utterly excellent in action”; their being taken up into the Yogācāra lineage is as follows (each item fastened word for word to that lineage) —

  • The five deeds of immediate retribution and the class like them → the same set of enumerated dharmas in the Basic Section of the Yogācārabhūmi: this unit establishes the entity of the five deeds of immediate retribution as 「四是身業、一是語業」 tr. “four are bodily action, one is verbal action”〔0093a24〕and, with 「以如來身不可害故」 tr. “since the body of a Tathāgata cannot be killed”〔0093a26〕, explains that the branch of drawing the Buddha’s blood belongs to preparation alone; the class like them it gives as 「污母無學尼,殺住定菩薩,及有學聖者,奪僧和合緣,破壞窣堵波」 tr. “defiling one’s mother who is a nun beyond learning, killing a bodhisattva abiding in certainty and a noble one who is a learner, seizing away the requisites of the Saṅgha’s concord, destroying a stūpa”〔0094b23〕. The Yogācārabhūmi, on the same set of enumerated dharmas, has 「五無間業者,一、害母,二、害父,三、害阿羅漢,四、破僧,五、於如來所惡心出血」 tr. “the five deeds of immediate retribution are: first, killing one’s mother; second, killing one’s father; third, killing an arhat; fourth, splitting the Saṅgha; fifth, drawing blood with an evil mind from a Tathāgata”〔T30n1579 0318b19〕, and for its 「無間業同分」 tr. “deeds of the same portion as the deeds of immediate retribution” has 「無間業同分者,謂如有一,於阿羅漢尼及於母所行穢染行,打最後有菩薩」 tr. “deeds of the same portion as the deeds of immediate retribution means, as when one practices a defiled act toward an arhat nun or toward one’s mother, or strikes a bodhisattva in his last existence”〔T30n1579 0318b20〕, and continues with such items as slaughtering sheep and setting it up as a norm, injuring friends and kin, turning afterwards to harm one to whom fearlessness had already been given, and robbing the gate of the Saṅgha. ⇒ The items of the five deeds of immediate retribution are wholly the same in the two systems, while the items of 「同類」 tr. “the same class” and 「同分」 tr. “the same portion” are plainly different in the two — the five of the same class in this treatise are all fastened to the criterion of 「同類業體」 tr. “the entity of an action of the same class”〔0094b26〕(each matched with one of the five deeds), while the same portion in the Yogācārabhūmi gathers broadly all sorts of conduct that turns against kindness and injures the wholesome. The same set of enumerated dharmas with different items gathered under it, recorded only, without adjudication; why it should be so is not to be settled by the words.
  • The three incalculable aeons and the pāramitās → the greatness and smallness of the three stages in the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only: this unit establishes the numbers of the three aeons from 「初無數劫中供養七萬五千佛」 tr. “in the first incalculable aeon he made offerings to seventy-five thousand Buddhas”〔0095a22〕onward, and matches four stages with the fulfillment of the six pāramitās, explaining the name at the end with 「能到自所往圓德彼岸,故此六名曰波羅蜜多」 tr. “because they are able to reach the far shore of the fullness of virtue toward which they go, these six are called pāramitā”〔0095b26〕. The Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only, on the same span of time, has 「三名大波羅蜜多,謂第三無數劫」 tr. “the third is called the great pāramitā, that is, the third incalculable aeon”〔T31n1585 0052b14〕, matching the three incalculable aeons with the threefold greatness and smallness of the pāramitās. ⇒ The span of time is the same in the two systems, while the doctrinal framework upon which it is hung differs (this treatise hangs it upon the action producing the excellent marks and the fulfillment of the six pāramitās in four stages, the Yogācāra lineage upon the marks of cultivation of the ten stages and ten pāramitās), and they may be set side by side.

An honest record (the lack marked as it stands · nothing supplied by conjecture): for the three bases of meritorious action of giving, discipline, and cultivation, the six causes of an action’s lightness or heaviness, the four alternatives of action done and action increased, and the three conducive wholesome things in this unit, the word-for-word corresponding anchors in the Yogācāra root system have not been obtained item by item at this levelthe lack is marked as it stands, and the text of other places is not made to fill it; the direction of the linkage and the choices among them await the translator’s adjudication.


VIII. Translation History

  • Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕, its interlinear note reading word for word 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issue, of the same original as Paramārtha’s issue; translated in the Scripture Translation Cloister of the Great Ci’en Monastery from the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui to the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year, the śramaṇa Yuanyu taking it down”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. This unit’s fascicle head-title is 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十八」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, fascicle eighteen”〔T29 0093a15〕· and its chapter continuation-title 「分別業品第四之六」 tr. “Chapter Four, Analysis of Action, part six”〔T29 0093a19〕.
  • Paramārtha’s earlier translation (the divergent translation collated): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, twenty-two fascicles”〔T55n2154 0545c16〕, and again in the section of the treatise basket 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, twenty-two fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka Master Paramārtha of India under the Chen”〔T55n2154 0620c17〕; Xuanzang’s text is recorded after it as 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, thirty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka Master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c22〕.
  • The translation of the two treatises of debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings has 「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, eighty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka Master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, forty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka Master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c27〕, and concludes 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above have the same stanzas as the Abhidharmakośa but a different explanation, and both are by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕. The four characters 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas, a different explanation” are the very ground of the form of item five — the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose their own prose; the citations at item five of this unit are established upon this.
  • Collateral evidence on the work of translation: the Biography of the Tripiṭaka Master of the Great Ci’en Monastery records Xuanzang’s reply in a letter of the fifth year of Yonghui, 「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」 tr. “the Kośa and the Correct Principle, now being translated, are not yet complete; this year they will certainly be finished”〔T50n2053 0261c20〕. ⇒ The Kośa and the Correct Principle were translated together in the same period, and this is the background to the density of the material of debate in this unit (recording the fact only · passing no judgment of cause and effect).
  • The occasion of the treatise’s composition: the Life of Master Vasubandhu records the form of his composing it as 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」 tr. “he set up the doctrine of the Sarvāstivādins and wherever there was a place askew refuted it with the doctrine of the Sautrāntikas; it is named the Abhidharmakośa”〔T50n2049 0190b15〕. ⇒ At the places in this unit where the author expressly records another’s account (the three accounts of the measure of a single merit · the two divergent accounts of purity of discipline · the two accounts of the merit of Brahmā · the “some say” of 「唯思是真福業」 tr. “only volition is truly meritorious action”), the ancient masters sometimes fasten them to the Sautrāntikas (see item six (5)), sometimes waver among several schools; yet within the range of this unit Saṅghabhadra’s refutations do not point at the Sūtra-master but at the Elder (see item five), which differs from the pattern of the five preceding units — the fact is recorded only, and no judgment of cause and effect is passed.
  • The order of the three commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outline) · Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · the Chapter on Action wanting).

IX. Edition Location Register

  • Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Eighteen (base text)〔0093a15–0098b12〕: fascicle head-title 0093a15 · chapter continuation-title 0093a19 · opening transition 0093a20 · Root 99 0093a22 · Root 100 0093b01 · Root 101 0093b08 · Root 102 0093b18 · Root 103 0093c02 · Root 104 0093c12 · Root 105 and first half of Root 106 0093c22 · second half of Root 106 0094a25 · Root 107 0094b02 · Root 108 and first half of Root 109 0094b23 · second half of Root 109 0094c02 · Root 110 0094c11 · Root 111 0095a01 · Root 112 0095a20 · Root 113 0095a26 · Roots 114 and 115 0095b08 · quoted stanza one 0095b21 · Root 116 0095c01 · Root 117 0095c17 · quoted stanza two 0095c26 · first half of Root 118 0096a03 · second half of Root 118 0096a15 · Root 119 0096a19 · Root 120 0096b01 · first half of Root 121 0096b12 · second half of Root 121 0096b24 · Root 122 0096c10 · Root 123 0096c20 · Root 124 0097a05 · first half of Root 125 0097a19 · second half of Root 125 0097b09 · Root 126 0097b17 · first half of Root 127 0097c09 · second half of Root 127 0097c15 · first half of Root 128 0097c23 · quoted stanza three 0097c28 · second half of Root 128 0098a04 · Root 129 0098a10 · Root 130 0098a21 · Root 131 0098b01 · closing sentence 0098b09.
  • Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage 0247b21–0252b21. Principal items 0247b21 · 0247b26 · 0247b29 · 0247c02 · 0247c05 · 0247c09 · 0247c12 · 0248a05 · 0248a07 · 0248a09 · 0248a20 · 0248a26 · 0248b03 · 0248b21 · 0248b24 · 0248b27 · 0248c03 · 0248c21 · 0248c29 · 0249a03 · 0249a08 · 0249a15 · 0249a16 · 0249a19 · 0249b06 · 0249b25 · 0249b28 · 0249c03 · 0249c08 · 0249c12 · 0249c16 · 0249c21 · 0249c24 · 0250a02 · 0250a15 · 0250a18 · 0250a21 · 0250a24 · 0250a27 · 0250b09 · 0250b12 · 0250b14 · 0250b20 · 0250b23 · 0250c16 · 0250c26 · 0251a05 · 0251a18 · 0251b05 · 0251b10 · 0251b21 · 0251b28 · 0251c03 · 0251c08 · 0251c23 · 0251c25 · 0251c28 · 0252a05 · 0252a06 · 0252a16 · 0252a18 · 0252a24 · 0252b04 · 0252b11 · 0252b13 · 0252b15 · 0252b19 · 0252b21 (the boundary of the passage).
  • Saṅghabhadra T1562〔beginning 0586c26 · ending 0596a04〕: 0586c26 · 0586c27 · 0587a01 · 0587a06 · 0587a27 · 0587c28 · 0588b29 · 0588c03 · 0588c09 · 0594a13 · 0594a17 · 0594c09 · 0594c12 · 0594c14 · 0594c21. T1563〔beginning 0886a20 · ending 0892c04〕: 0886c07 · 0891b23.
  • Puguang T41n1821〔Fascicle Eighteen beginning 0276b13〕: 0272b11 (the third of the chapter-level main text) · 0276b17 · 0276c05 · 0277a04 · 0277a10 · 0277a15 · 0277a17 · 0277b23 · 0277b26 · 0277b28 · 0278a08 · 0278a11 · 0279a09 · 0279a10 · 0279a11 · 0279a12 · 0279b16 · 0279b19 · 0279b21 · 0279b27 · 0279c01 · 0279c11 · 0280a23 · 0280b02 · 0280b19 · 0280b23 · 0281c28 · 0282a05 · 0283a02 · 0283b25 · 0285b07 · 0285b15 · 0286b29 · 0287a28 · 0287a29 · 0287b06 · 0287c05 · 0287c14 · 0287c21 · 0288a01 · 0288c04.
  • Fabao T41n1822〔Fascicle Eighteen beginning 0677c02〕: 0675a03 (the chapter-level main text) · 0677c06 · 0677c07 · 0679a07 · 0679b07 · 0680a12 · 0680a25 · 0680c21 · 0681c29 · 0682c20 · 0684b04 · 0684b25 · 0684c20 · 0685a16 · 0685a17 · 0685a29 · 0686b09.
  • Yuanhui T41n1823〔Treatise Proper Eighteen beginning 0916b22〕: 0914a04 (the third of the chapter-level main text) · 0916b24 · 0917b18 · 0921a29 · 0921b25. Fascicle eighteen has no separate chapter-title line, and its boundary is checked by the first sentence of the main text at the head of the fascicle.
  • Shentai X53n0836: the Chapter on Action wholly wanting — for this unit there is nothing of Shentai’s to be fastened on (the lack marked as it stands · nothing supplied).
  • Anchors for cross-reading with the Yogācāra system: T30n1579 0318b19 · 0318b20; T31n1585 0052b14. The corresponding anchors for the remaining items are left blank (see the honest record at item seven).
  • Catalogues · biographies: T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01; T50n2053 0261c20; T50n2049 0190b15.
  • Collation: forty-four collation notes in Fascicle Eighteen (thirty-nine variants enumerated in full · three CBETA restorations recorded together in a separate table and not entered into that count) · no case of settling the text.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted rendering, translator-ruled

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0